ONE SOUL

MANY FACES

REVEALING THE HIDDEN TRUTH

Bringing All Religions & Humanity

Back To (The Source)

Oneness of God!

CHARLESTON PARKER

ONE SOUL MANY FACES

REVEALING THE HIDDEN TRUTH

Bringing All Religions & Humanity

Back To (The Source)

Oneness of God!

Copyright © 2012 Charleston Parker

All rights reserved.

ISBN 13: 978-1492921776

ISBN 10: 1492921777

DEDICATION

This book is dedicated to my wife, my kids, my brothers, my baby sister, my mother, my dad, my grandparents and most of all the lost souls within humanity. This work was dedicated not for my own purpose rather for the world to see the truth through everything you have ever been taught. In gratitude to my twin brother for giving me the inspiration to write this book and kept me on the path of enlightenment. As one would say two heads are better than one.

I hope this book will give you the discovery of finding yourself within yourself. Thousands of hours have gone in the research for this book to find the truth and my soul has a new transformation. I cannot go without expressing my sincere thankfulness to the creator we call God (The Source).

Contents

Introduction

i

Chapter 1………

Hidden History of Religion

Chapter 2………

Mystery behind Deities & The King James Bible

Chapter 3………

The First Council of Nicaea and the "Missing Records"

Chapter 4………

How the Gospels Were Created

Chapter 5………

The Shock Discovery of an Ancient Bible

Chapter 6………

Forgery in the Gospels

Chapter 7………

"The Great Insertion" and "The Great Omission"

Chapter 8………

Gospel Authors Exposed as Imposters

Chapter 9………

Just What is Christianity?

Chapter 10……..

Why There Are No Records of Jesus Christ

Chapter 11………

Belief in One God for All Religions – Monotheism

Chapter 12………

The World’s Sixteen Crucified Saviors Revealed

Chapter 13………

Many Messiah Stories Are the Same within Different Religious Cultures

Chapter 14………

THE DOCTRINE OF THE TRINITY IS NOT FOUND IN THE BIBLE

Chapter 15………

Gnosticism Was the First Teachings of Christianity but Was Outlawed by Emperor Constantine of ROME

Chapter 16………

The First New Testament Christian Bible Was Written From a Gnostic Named Marcion from Turkey (circa 145 CE)

Chapter 17………

Flavius Josephus Created Jesus and Rome Tried to Destroy the Collection of Ancient Writings of Hidden Mysteries of Man

Chapter 18………

Mystery Schools Secrets of the Universe was Adapted by the Writers of the Bible

Chapter 19………

The INITIATION of the CRUCIFIXION

Chapter 20………

THE SEVEN CHURCHES IN THE BIBLE IS SYMBOLLIC OF THE SEVEN CHAKRAS

Chapter 21………

Reincarnation Within Religion History

Chapter 22………

Evidence in Human Reincarnation

Chapter 23………

Scientific & Physical Evidence That Reincarnation Exists

Chapter 24………

Why is remote viewing supportive of the argument proving reincarnation?

Chapter 25………

In Ancient Times They Knew About Remote Viewing and Hieroglyphics and Artifacts Prove This

Chapter 26………

UFO’s – Alien Abductions & Outer Body Experience’s (O.B.E.)

Chapter 27………

Secrets behind Area 51 & Aliens was a Ploy by The Russians

Chapter 28………

All Secret Societies Lead Back to Rome

Chapter 29………

The Vatican’s Next Plot to Re-Write the Bible with Extraterrestrials

Chapter 30………

Secret Societies Have Used & Abused the Law of Attraction

Chapter 31………

The Illuminati & Our Government Has Been Poisoning Our Pineal Gland for Many Years

Chapter 32………

SECRET HISTORY: RICHARD NIXON HIRED STANLEY KUBRICK TO FAKE THE MOON LANDING

Chapter 33………

Ancient Secrets of the Cycles of Time

GET SOCIAL WITH CHARLESTON PARKER

Find us on Facebook

www.facebook.com/ONESOULMANYFACESBOOK

Follow us on twitter

www.twitter.com/1soulmanyfaces

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

No matter who you are or what you have done in this world, everything has a purpose. I hope this book will open your eyes and allow for you to have peace in your life. I want to acknowledge every person in this world for having the courage to read this book to gain knowledge about humanity and to help free their soul by the discovery of enlightenment.

An Ego Mind is a destructive mind and a rational mind is a peaceful mind.

~Charleston Parker~

Introduction

All is love, fear is an Illusion, all beings are free and truth can never be destroyed. Understanding the truth is an unpleasant experience but the will of truth overcomes all denials.

“There are two ways to be fooled. One is to believe what is not true; the other is to refuse to accept what is true.”

~ Soren Kierkegaard~

Allegory is a story, poem, or picture that can be interpreted to reveal a hidden meaning typically a moral or political one. Behind every story ever told throughout human, religion, world and government history is an allegory and only those who open their eyes will see the hidden secrets kept from humankind.

As of now in this present time humanity is searching like yourself to understand our existence and there are less than a few of us that have unlocked the hidden knowledge of humanity compared to billions of people on earth who are asking these same questions like who are we, where are we going and what are the keys to life and wisdom.

I have dedicated many years of research and have come face to face to the amazing truth behind the fingerprint of the creator of all the universe we call God (The Source). I am presenting to you in this book evidence to help unleash the greatest secret ever known to humankind keeping us in bondage or deception of life, understanding what happens after death and our purpose on earth. I was raised into a Catholic family and have served as an altar boy within my past religious faith. I always had the desire to express my talents in sports, music, writing and art since I was a kid growing up in this world we called Earth. I have always tried to keep an ego-less mind and to explore the unknown. Today I am a building engineer and I live in Virginia with my current wife. I have always believed if you want to find the truth in this world you have to be like an Indiana Jones and you have to go on a treasure hunt to find the truth. As a good explorer you have to go back to the beginning to piece the puzzle back together to discover the secrets of life. I will present to you in this book the unsolved mysteries of mankind and I have one desire for humanity to show the truth that all souls are a fractal of God (The Source). We are by all accounts God’s (The Source) co-creators, God (The Source) ourselves.

The desire for truth is always present if you desire to find the answer in every lie. Authority is the idea of a system that everyone conforms to as a structure of laws to instill a fear to make you follow them without questioning its true intentions. As we take this journey together I will show you that mankind was meant to be free from the physical reality of this world from religion, governments and money. Humans have enslaved itself with all these institutions from the beginning when we the souls decided to separate our consciousness from God (The Source).

Society wants us to be afraid and to be quiet and as long as we do not question anything or push for the truth we are serving the masters of religion, governments and the monetary system. But there is a soul purpose for all of us as a whole and as long as you are standing in truth there is no fear.  It is your time to exercise your consciousness to obtain the truth and stop following the ways of the flesh.  You are here today because you know there is something wrong with this world and you felt it your entire life. I am here to help you answer all those confusing questions you have about the world and help you live your life being free from all the corruption of lies in this world with no fear. There is a reason for everything that has happened in your life as you know it and everything  has been planned before you decided to come to earth for this experience.

Once you understand the matrix system of this world you will start to understand everything. The matrix system is everywhere and all around us. The matrix system is that same feeling you feel when you go to work, school, church, when you watch TV, listen to the radio, watch movies,  when you pay your taxes because it is the world pulled over your eyes to blind you. We are all living under the dome over the earth and unless we seek wisdom and knowledge from our spiritual consciousness connected to our creator God (The Source) we are trapped in our own fear.

The belief in false authorities in this world is what keeps us from the truth. Breaking away from the chain of obedience and allow for ourselves to discover the truth behind this false world will enable us to be free from all corruption. We are sovereign beings who have the authority to govern ourselves by thoughts, emotions and actions granted to us by our creator God (The Source).

I hope after you read this book you will understand that fear is the only handicap that keeps you away from knowing the truth about God (The Source) of all light and I challenge you to spread this message of good will to all humanity. After reading my book I hope you will never let anyone tell you ever again that you are to adhere to the rules of the world because spirituality comes within knowing your consciousness is connected to God (The Source) by free will and not by fear.

Why Are They Hiding the Truth?

How many times have you wondered what truths are being hidden from you? How many times have you felt that punctuated feeling of doubt or emptiness because you know something just doesn’t feel or seem right? The truth may lie within all of us; however there are many people, religions, agencies and organizations that make it their job to deny us of just that!

Hiding the truth liberally unveils the lies, deceptions, schemes and plots that are put into motion by people who don’t want us to know something. Is there really a God? Is metaphysical real or imagined? What about our governments? What are they hiding?

Do you really know the politicians who are supposed to have your best interests in mind or are they too simply part of a bigger plan to fool us all? Is the corporate world really part of the solution or are they simply causing the trouble? How many murders really go unsolved? What is the news media not telling us and why? Are UFO’s real, part of a military plot or quite simply a hoax? Did the USA really take the first moon walk? Are religions here to help us understand our purpose as a soul or are they destroying our spiritual growth to control our mind.

How many times have your wondered what truths are being hidden from you? What if all of us are simply being duped, wouldn’t you want to know? Hiding the truth is designed to shed some much needed light on the questions that seem to simply keep stirring in our souls; constantly being brought up in the consciousness of our mind because our senses tell us and show us that somehow something about the truth just doesn’t seem right. Packed full of forums and debates for people like you so the truth can finally rise to the surface and enlightenment can strike us all.

We all deserve the truth. Don’t you want to know, aren’t you curious just who is hiding the truth from you? Hiding the truth is the vehicle with which we all can explore the lies and hopefully, undoubtedly and accurately bring forth the truth together.

Most elite religions, governments, royal families and the educational institutions around the world knows that all humans have past lives from reincarnation but they hide this fact from us because once we find out the truth we can use our knowledge to gain back our freedom  from the monetary, religious and government structures they have enslaved us with. But I will explain to you in this book they are only filling a role as a character like you and I as a soul in a human body. All of us have allowed for this reality to exist. It is time for us to grow up and stop being childish as a soul in a human body.

If they make you believe that you live only once, then they can control you. You wouldn't have access to your previous education from past lives. They know they live life after life and some of them remember their previous education on earth from past reincarnations. Most of us humans have no motivation for the future but they do. Once you understand we are all a soul from different dimensions/worlds that have come here to earth by choice for a learning lesson or experience , every world religion, government and matrix system perspective has been shattered. Your thoughts will start to come together as I unveil the truth about hidden history of humanity. You will start to feel at peace with yourself as you start to discover the truth behind all the lies. You will start to gain the knowledge of your purpose on earth as a soul in a human body. The life we created as humans on earth is about controlling one’s beliefs, children, wives, husbands, careers, employees, relationships, and conversations. God (The Source) of all living is about free will  to learn and not to control.

In this book I am re-uniting the universal truth that we as humans have created this matrix or illusion in this world by keeping ourselves too busy being involved in the human pleasures of technology, self-success, self -worship and material endeavors.  We have kept ourselves from finding out the hidden truth that we are a soul in this life on earth living as a human being and our life on earth has much more meaning than your mind can imagine. After reading this book you will come to the conclusion when you look at yourself and another human being you will see yourself or others as a soul in a human body. You will see yourself and others not as a race, religion, sexuality or gender. Judgment will not be a part of your life anymore.

In this book I will explain this earth is like many other worlds, a school to learn all the aspects of creation in a physical form and to participate in God’s (The Source) physical expression within the creation process.  As a soul in a human physical form you can experience art, music, philosophy, mathematics and science in which are all the expressions of God’s (The Source) consciousness.  As far as religion, government and monetary systems is a human made system. And God (The Source) has nothing to do with this reality we all created as a soul in a human body.

We are an expression of thought from the creator of God (The Source) and its thoughts created us. We are essentially an expression of the personality of God (The Source) and we are participants of God’s (The Source) creation process. Our souls are a fractal of God (The Source) of positive energy that consists of vibration and frequency. As we start to uncover the lessons of life and understandings of religious tolerance and explore God’s (The Source) future for us together in this book I will expose the truth. I am here to help the reader to understand the truth and not to harm a belief or thought but rather provide tools to decipher the hidden mysteries of mankind.

No matter what background you come from or what horrible things you think you have done in this lifetime on earth you are here to learn from your paths you have taken. Contrary to religious or human belief systems on earth, no matter what path you have followed whether it would be for good or bad there is no hell for you to encounter after you die. Even if you know that someone has taken their own life, hell is not waiting for them after death. Every choice and every action has a cause and effect (karma). I will explain to you in this book when any soul does something whether it would be for good or bad affects everyone (all souls) including your soul growth because we are all connected by energy from our soul in which is connected to the energy of God (The Source) of all living things in the universe. Everything you do positive has a positive effect and everything you do negative has a negative effect. All decisions you make determines your future reincarnations. For example if you was an aggressor in this lifetime you might come back as the victim in your next reincarnation to learn from your previous decisions on earth as a soul in a human body.

As a light being in a human body we must all question everything we have ever been taught in order to find the truth and discover the hidden mysteries of life as a soul in a human body. Unless we do so we are trapped behind a hidden mirror and we are only seeing the reflections of the world as humans and not as souls.

1~ HIDDEN HISTORY OF RELIGION

We are all in this lifetime living as a soul in a human body so we have an option to search for the truth or we can continue living the lie but we still have the choice to find the truth. My main focus in this book is not to provide hate for anyone or anything rather to provide truth that everything in this world is a lie and unless we see through the deceptions of the flesh we will never know who God (The Source) of one consciousness really is. God (The Source) is truth in consciousness and not a religion but we have to break the bondage that has enslaved us for centuries to reunite the soul with the spirit. Traditions of religion have stolen our free will to experience the divine essence of God (The Source) written in our soul. The truth is a reality and a lie is a deception of the mind. Open your eyes to see what has been hidden from us and you will begin to set your soul free from the tyranny that exists in the history of man. If you want to find the truth in anything you always have to go back to the source where it was manifested or invented. The lack of knowledge is ignorance and logic always prevails over ego minds. I have provided several articles in this chapter from newspapers, magazines and TV interviews from prominent well known religious historians, scholars, professors, rabbis and priests. From each article I will provide a conclusion from my investigations on the truth behind every story. I have done exhaustive research on all aspects of religious dogma and in this chapter I will bring you the truth what all religion masters already know that religion is a myth not a reality.

A Jewish Professor examines the stories of the Torah against their historical and geographic backgrounds and arrives at a new conclusion: the tales of the Torah were originally composed as allegories whose purpose was distinctly and intentionally political.

In short, the biblical writers invented the idea that the Israelites lived in Egypt in order to impel them to maintain their distinctiveness in Canaan. And the story of servitude in Egypt is an allegory of servitude to Egypt. Our ancestors, among others, did perform forced labor for Egyptian taskmasters, but they were never slaves in Egypt.

S. David Sperling is a Professor of Bible and Chair of the Faculty at Hebrew Union College-Jewish Institute of Religion.

Conclusion: I have come to understand from this Jewish Professor in which he represents the mother of all religions has stated the Torah (Old Testament) is an allegory. A well-recognized Jewish Professor has studied the Torah and has done his homework and we cannot deny the fact from his findings that the Egyptians has no record in all their hieroglyphics and papyrus writings in reference to the Jews living in Egypt or was slaves. Most Biblical scholars and theologians know this but hide this truth from us so they can keep the lie going to serve their religious institutions. If a Jewish Professor states his own people are lying, one must take this experts’ advice into consideration. As we move forward in this chapter you will start to understand a hidden agenda behind all religions in relation to having control over humanities beliefs.

USA TODAY Article - Archeology Proves That The Things In The Bible Never Happened

Archaeologist Draws Fire for Doubting Biblical Accounts

Salt Lake City Tribune,

6 Nov 1999

By Matthew Kalman

USA Today

JERUSALEM -- An Israeli archaeologist is drawing fire for claiming that the biblical history of the Jewish people is probably fiction.

In an article last week in Ha'aretz newspaper, Ze'ev Herzog, a professor at Tel Aviv University argued that the Exodus of the Hebrews from Egypt probably never happened, the Ten Commandments were not given on Mount Sinai, and Joshua never conquered the land of Israel. Herzog said that if there was a King David, he probably was no more than a tribal chieftain. The same holds for King Solomon, Herzog said.

"The many Egyptian documents known to us do not make any reference to the sojourn of the Children of Israel in Egypt or the events of the Exodus," Herzog said. "Generations of scholars tried to locate Mount Sinai and the stations of the tribes of Israel in the desert. Despite all this diligent research, not one site was identified that could correspond to the biblical picture."

Herzog said there is no evidence that Joshua led the children of Israel into the Holy Land or brought down the walls of Jericho.

"Repeated excavations by various expeditions... have only yielded disappointments," he said. "During the period when the conquest would have taken place, there were no cities there, and of course no walls to bring down."

To many people in Israel, such claims smack of blasphemy, even though many scientists agree with Herzog.

"What did they expect to find? The bones from Pharaoh's dreams?" scoffs Rabbi Nachum Rabinovitch, head of Maale Adumim Yeshiva and a former principal of Jews' College in London. "The fact of the matter is that details are very scant in the text. Frequently, we don't even really understand what it says. To say that archaeology can prove or disprove anything is ridiculous."

Not just religious leaders are angered. Many secular Israelis see the modern Jewish state as a revival of the biblical Hebrew kingdoms. To them, challenging the Bible means challenging the legitimacy of the modern Jewish claim to the land of Israel.

"I adhere to the view that the Bible is our basic starting point," said Tommy Lapid, leader of the avowedly secularist Shinui Party. "No other people in the world has a book like the Hebrew Bible, so why is Professor Herzog feeding us this nonsense?"

Herzog also has drawn fire from scholars. Adam Zertal, an archaeologist at the University of Haifa, has dedicated his life to mapping the biblical episodes in Samaria, including the entry of Joshua into the Holy Land.

"We found almost certain proof that the story of the entry into Israel is very believable," said Zertal, who has spent eight years excavating a site on Mount Ebol, where the Bible states Joshua set up his first altar to God. "The relevant materials are in the field. We only have to find them."

"Archaeology does not have the power to disprove the written record," said Avraham Malamat, a Jewish history expert at the Hebrew University in Jerusalem. "If you ask a good archaeologist, he will say that he cannot find out the entire truth."

Herzog is surprised at the criticism. "I don't think it is right to guess at motives, based on the results of scientific inquiry," he said.

"Archaeology has always been used in this society and used to point in one direction," he said. "Now I'm suggesting that perhaps it should be used to point in another direction."

Palestinian and European archaeologists accuse their Israeli colleagues of politicizing archaeology to bolster Jewish claims.

Palestinian archaeologist Hamdan Taha has been excavating Tel Es-Sultan, the ancient site of Jericho. "There is no proof of any wall from the assumed time of Joshua's invasion," Taha said. "Nothing has been uncovered here in the last 100 years of excavation. ... Archaeology must be viewed as a scientific enterprise and no more as an ideological means to prove or disprove modern political claims."

Many contemporary biblical archaeologists support most of Herzog's views.

It is a different story, however, for the Israeli public, which idolizes biblical heroes such as King David.

While conceding that the Bible probably glorified David and Solomon, Avraham Biran, head of archaeology at Jerusalem's Hebrew Union College, said an inscription he discovered at Tel Dan in northern Israel proves their prominence at the time. The Aramaic inscription, attributed to a king of Damascus, refers to a "House of David" and is believed to date from the ninth century B.C. -- 100 years after David.

"If an Aramaean king from the middle of the 9th century knew about the existence of David, why should an archaeologist say that he doesn't?"

We have just seen evidence from scientists, at a university in Israel clearly stating that the Bible is mythological in nature, it is symbolic, and the events portrayed actually never happened.

Conclusion: This article is so fascinating because here we are presented by a Jewish Professor at Tel Aviv University in Israel and a Palestinian archaeologists that are agreeing together there is a conspiracy to suppress the truth thus illustrating there is no archaeology evidence that supports the bible. Also how ironic that these same people are supported in their proof of no evidence for the bible by contemporary biblical archaeologists and even many scientists agree with them that there is no physical land proofs in relation to the bible. The evidence is in our face stating no evidence of Mount Sinai, the walls of Jericho, Egyptian writings of the Jewish people and yet the representative of the Jewish Mythology Religion wants us to keep believing that a myth or lie is the truth. I have throughout my own studies of all religions keep seeing the same traits or patterns  from various religious institutions of a cover up to hide the truth from us but a top Jewish Professor and Palestinian archaeologist has exposed the truth in this article.

LA TIMES Article - Doubting the Story of Exodus

Many scholars have quietly concluded that the epic of Moses never happened, and even Jewish clerics are raising questions. Others think it combines myth, cultural memories and kernels of truth.

April 13, 2001|TERESA WATANABE | TIMES RELIGION WRITER

For centuries, the biblical account of the Exodus has been revered as the founding story of the Jewish people, sacred scripture for three world religions and a universal symbol of freedom that has inspired liberation movements around the globe.

But did the Exodus ever actually occur?

On Passover last Sunday, Rabbi David Wolpe raised that provocative question before 2,200 faithful at Sinai Temple in Westwood. He minced no words.

"The truth is that virtually every modern archeologist who has investigated the story of the Exodus, with very few exceptions, agrees that the way the Bible describes the Exodus is not the way it happened, if it happened at all," Wolpe told his congregants.

Wolpe's startling sermon may have seemed blasphemy to some. In fact, however, the rabbi was merely telling his flock what scholars have known for more than a decade. Slowly and often outside wide public purview, archeologists are radically reshaping modern understanding of the Bible. It was time for his people to know about it, Wolpe decided.

After a century of excavations trying to prove the ancient accounts true, archeologists say there is no conclusive evidence that the Israelites were ever in Egypt, were ever enslaved, ever wandered in the Sinai wilderness for 40 years or ever conquered the land of Canaan under Joshua's leadership. To the contrary, the prevailing view is that most of Joshua's fabled military campaigns never occurred--archeologists have uncovered ash layers and other signs of destruction at the relevant time at only one of the many battlegrounds mentioned in the Bible.

Today, the prevailing theory is that Israel probably emerged peacefully out of Canaan--modern-day Lebanon, southern Syria, Jordan and the West Bank of Israel--whose people are portrayed in the Bible as wicked idolators. Under this theory, the Canaanites who took on a new identity as Israelites were perhaps joined or led by a small group of Semites from Egypt--explaining a possible source of the Exodus story, scholars say. As they expanded their settlement, they may have begun to clash with neighbors, perhaps providing the historical nuggets for the conflicts recorded in Joshua and Judges.

"Scholars have known these things for a long time, but we've broken the news very gently," said William Dever, a professor of Near Eastern archeology and anthropology at the University of Arizona and one of America's preeminent archeologists.

Dever's view is emblematic of a fundamental shift in archeology. Three decades ago as a Christian seminary student, he wrote a paper defending the Exodus and got an A, but "no one would do that today," he says. The old emphasis on trying to prove the Bible--often in excavations by amateur archeologists funded by religious groups--has given way to more objective professionals aiming to piece together the reality of ancient lifestyles.

Conclusion: We have a well-known Rabbi from the Jewish faith admitting that exodus in the Torah never happened and scholars have known this hidden secret for a long time. After numerous accounts from various archeologists/scholars there is enough evidence to show the Torah was forged and the Jewish/Christian/Islam religion has conned us. I have done my own research and have found that the majority of well-known archeologists do know there is no true evidence to support the Torah, Bible or Quran. As more and more technology has proven to be our defense in uncovering the lies that has been hidden from us from century to century these same religious institutions will do anything to keep us from finding the truth. One must understand that religion is a human made system and God (The Source) had nothing to do with this creation of religion and as we push forward in this book together I will reveal the truth about our creator. As the old saying goes the proof is in the pudding.

LA TIMES Article - Wrestling With the Origins of the Torah

Bible: Days before Passover, Southland Jewish leaders from Orthodox to Reconstructionist gather to debate the roots of their faith.

March 23, 2002|TERESA WATANABE | TIMES STAFF WRITER

A year after Rabbi David Wolpe of Sinai Temple in Los Angeles ignited an international furor by publicly questioning the biblical story of the Exodus, Jews are still arguing.

This week, five rabbis from each of Judaism's four major movements came together for the first time in Los Angeles to debate the timeless question of who wrote the Torah, the first five books of the Bible that include Exodus. The rabbis agreed: No one knows.

Conclusion: After a year from the last article Rabbi David Wolpe attempts to debate the genuine truth if the Torah is to be taken as authentic or believable religious writings with five other well-known rabbis with no resolution as a result. They all agree no one knows who wrote the Torah along with Exodus. We can see this has shown us from the very people that gave us the idea of one true religious dogma from the beginning as a farce. I will reveal as we go along in other articles that the Jewish people has taken a myth along with other religions and has made us believe in fairy tales passed down from one culture to another.

Article from Haaretz Magazine in Israel - Deconstructing the walls of Jericho

Friday, October 29, 1999

By Ze'ev Herzog

Following 70 years of intensive excavations in the Land of Israel, archaeologists have found out: The patriarchs' acts are legendary, the Israelites did not sojourn in Egypt or make an exodus, they did not conquer the land. Neither is there any mention of the empire of David and Solomon, nor of the source of belief in the God of Israel. These facts have been known for years, but Israel is a stubborn people and nobody wants to hear about it.

This is what archaeologists have learned from their excavations in the Land of Israel: the Israelites were never in Egypt, did not wander in the desert, did not conquer the land in a military campaign and did not pass it on to the 12 tribes of Israel. Perhaps even harder to swallow is the fact that the united monarchy of David and Solomon, which is described by the Bible as a regional power, was at most a small tribal kingdom. And it will come as an unpleasant shock to many that the God of Israel, Jehovah, had a female consort and that the early Israelite religion adopted monotheism only in the waning period of the monarchy and not at Mount Sinai. Most of those who are engaged in scientific work in the interlocking spheres of the Bible, archaeology and the history of the Jewish people - and who once went into the field looking for proof to corroborate the Bible story - now agree that the historic events relating to the stages of the Jewish people's emergence are radically different from what that story tells.

What follows is a short account of the brief history of archaeology, with the emphasis on the crises and the big bang, so to speak, of the past decade. The critical question of this archaeological revolution has not yet trickled down into public consciousness, but it cannot be ignored.

Inventing the Bible stories

The archaeology of Palestine developed as a science at a relatively late date, in the late 19th and early 20th century, in tandem with the archaeology of the imperial cultures of Egypt, Mesopotamia, Greece and Rome. Those resource-intensive powers were the first target of the researchers, who were looking for impressive evidence from the past, usually in the service of the big museums in London, Paris and Berlin. That stage effectively passed over Palestine, with its fragmented geographical diversity. The conditions in ancient Palestine were inhospitable for the development of an extensive kingdom, and certainly no showcase projects such as the Egyptian shrines or the Mesopotamian palaces could have been established there. In fact, the archaeology of Palestine was not engendered at the initiative of museums but sprang from religious motives.

The main push behind archaeological research in Palestine was the country's relationship with the Holy Scriptures. The first excavators in Jericho and Shechem (Nablus) were biblical researchers who were looking for the remains of the cities cited in the Bible. Archaeology assumed momentum with the activity of William Foxwell Albright, who mastered the archeology, history and linguistics of the Land of Israel and the ancient Near East. Albright, an American whose father was a priest of Chilean descent, began excavating in Palestine in the 1920s. His declared approach was that archaeology was the principal scientific means to refute the critical claims against the historical veracity of the Bible stories, particularly those of the Wellhausen school in Germany.

The school of biblical criticism that developed in Germany beginning in the second half of the 19th century, of which Julian Wellhausen was a leading figure, challenged the historicity of the Bible stories and claimed that biblical historiography was formulated, and in large measure actually "invented," during the Babylonian exile. Bible scholars, the Germans in particular, claimed that the history of the Hebrews, as a consecutive series of events beginning with Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, and proceeding through the move to Egypt, the enslavement and the exodus, and ending with the conquest of the land and the settlement of the tribes of Israel, was no more than a later reconstruction of events with a theological purpose.

Albright believed that the Bible is a historical document, which, although it had gone through several editing stages, nevertheless basically reflected the ancient reality. He was convinced that if the ancient remains of Palestine were uncovered, they would furnish unequivocal proof of the historical truth of the events relating to the Jewish people in its land.

The biblical archaeology that developed from Albright and his pupils brought about a series of extensive digs at the important biblical tells: Megiddo, Lachish, Gezer, Shechem (Nablus), Jericho, Jerusalem, Ai, Giveon, Beit She'an, Beit Shemesh, Hazor, Ta'anach and others. The way was straight and clear: every finding that was uncovered would contribute to the building of a harmonious picture of the past. The archaeologists, who enthusiastically adopted the biblical approach, set out on a quest to unearth the "biblical period": the period of the patriarchs, the Canaanite cities that were destroyed by the Israelites as they conquered the land, the boundaries of the 12 tribes, the sites of the settlement period, characterized by "settlement pottery," the "gates of Solomon" at Hazor, Megiddo and Gezer, "Solomon's stables" (or Ahab's), "King Solomon's mines" at Timna - and there are some who are still hard at work and have found Mount Sinai (at Mount Karkoum in the Negev) or Joshua's altar at Mount Ebal.

The crisis

Slowly, cracks began to appear in the picture. Paradoxically, a situation was created in which the glut of findings began to undermine the historical credibility of the biblical descriptions instead of reinforcing them. A crisis stage is reached when the theories within the framework of the general thesis are unable to solve an increasingly large number of anomalies. The explanations become ponderous and inelegant, and the pieces do not lock together smoothly. Here are a few examples of how the harmonious picture collapsed.

Patriarchal Age: The researchers found it difficult to reach agreement on which archaeological period matched the Patriarchal Age. When did Abraham, Isaac and Jacob live? When was the Cave of Machpelah (Tomb of the Patriarchs in Hebron) bought in order to serve as the burial place for the patriarchs and the matriarchs? According to the biblical chronology, Solomon built the Temple 480 years after the exodus from Egypt (1 Kings 6:1). To that we have to add 430 years of the stay in Egypt (Exodus 12:40) and the vast lifetimes of the patriarchs, producing a date in the 21th century BCE for Abraham's move to Canaan.

However, no evidence has been unearthed that can sustain this chronology. Albright argued in the early 1960s in favor of assigning the wanderings of Abraham to the Middle Bronze Age (22nd-20th centuries BCE). However, Benjamin Mazar, the father of the Israeli branch of biblical archaeology, proposed identifying the historic background of the Patriarchal Age a thousand years later, in the 11th century BCE - which would place it in the "settlement period." Others rejected the historicity of the stories and viewed them as ancestral legends that were told in the period of the Kingdom of Judea. In any event, the consensus began to break down.

The exodus from Egypt, the wanderings in the desert and Mount Sinai: The many Egyptian documents that we have make no mention of the Israelites' presence in Egypt and are also silent about the events of the exodus. Many documents do mention the custom of nomadic shepherds to enter Egypt during periods of drought and hunger and to camp at the edges of the Nile Delta. However, this was not a solitary phenomenon: such events occurred frequently across thousands of years and were hardly exceptional.

Generations of researchers tried to locate Mount Sinai and the stations of the tribes in the desert. Despite these intensive efforts, not even one site has been found that can match the biblical account.

The potency of tradition has now led some researchers to "discover" Mount Sinai in the northern Hijaz or, as already mentioned, at Mount Karkoum in the Negev. These central events in the history of the Israelites are not corroborated in documents external to the Bible or in archaeological findings. Most historians today agree that at best, the stay in Egypt and the exodous occurred in a few families and that their private story was expanded and "nationalized" to fit the needs of theological ideology.

The conquest: One of the shaping events of the people of Israel in biblical historiography is the story of how the land was conquered from the Canaanites. Yet extremely serious difficulties have cropped up precisely in the attempts to locate the archaeological evidence for this story.

Repeated excavations by various expeditions at Jericho and Ai, the two cities whose conquest is described in the greatest detail in the Book of Joshua, have proved very disappointing. Despite the excavators' efforts, it emerged that in the late part of the 13th century BCE, at the end of the Late Bronze Age, which is the agreed period for the conquest, there were no cities in either tell, and of course no walls that could have been toppled. Naturally, explanations were offered for these anomalies. Some claimed that the walls around Jericho were washed away by rain, while others suggested that earlier walls had been used; and, as for Ai, it was claimed that the original story actually referred to the conquest of nearby Beit El and was transferred to Ai by later redactors.

Biblical scholars suggested a quarter of a century ago that the conquest stories be viewed as etiological legends and no more. But as more and more sites were uncovered and it emerged that the places in question died out or were simply abandoned at different times, the conclusion was bolstered that there is no factual basis for the biblical story about the conquest by Israelite tribes in a military campaign led by Joshua.

The Canaanite cities: The Bible magnifies the strength and the fortifications of the Canaanite cities that were conquered by the Israelites: "great cities with walls sky-high" (Deuteronomy 9:1). In practice, all the sites that have been uncovered turned up remains of unfortified settlements, which in most cases consisted of a few structures or the ruler's palace rather than a genuine city. The urban culture of Palestine in the Late Bronze Age disintegrated in a process that lasted hundreds of years and did not stem from military conquest. Moreover, the biblical description is inconsistent with the geopolitical reality in Palestine. Palestine was under Egyptian rule until the middle of the 12th century BCE. The Egyptians' administrative centers were located in Gaza, Yaffo and Beit She'an. Egyptian findings have also been discovered in many locations on both sides of the Jordan River. This striking presence is not mentioned in the biblical account, and it is clear that it was unknown to the author and his editors.

The archaeological findings blatantly contradict the biblical picture: the Canaanite cities were not "great," were not fortified and did not have "sky-high walls." The heroism of the conquerors, the few versus the many and the assistance of the God who fought for his people are a theological reconstruction lacking any factual basis.

Origin of the Israelites: The fusion of the conclusions drawn from the episodes relating to the stages in which the people of Israel emerged gave rise to a discussion of the bedrock question: the identity of the Israelites. If there is no evidence for the exodus from Egypt and the desert journey, and if the story of the military conquest of fortified cities has been refuted by archaeology, who, then, were these Israelites? The archaeological findings did corroborate one important fact: in the early Iron Age (beginning sometime after 1200 BCE), the stage that is identified with the "settlement period," hundreds of small settlements were established in the area of the central hill region of the Land of Israel, inhabited by farmers who worked the land or raised sheep. If they did not come from Egypt, what is the origin of these settlers? Israel Finkelstein, professor of archaeology at Tel Aviv University, has proposed that these settlers were the pastoral shepherds who wandered in this hill area throughout the Late Bronze Age (graves of these people have been found, without settlements). According to his reconstruction, in the Late Bronze Age (which preceded the Iron Age) the shepherds maintained a barter economy of meat in exchange for grains with the inhabitants of the valleys. With the disintegration of the urban and agricultural system in the lowland, the nomads were forced to produce their own grains, and hence the incentive for fixed settlements arose.

The name "Israel" is mentioned in a single Egyptian document from the period of Merneptah, king of Egypt, dating from 1208 BCE: "Plundered is Canaan with every evil, Ascalon is taken, Gezer is seized, Yenoam has become as though it never was, Israel is desolated, its seed is not." Merneptah refers to the country by its Canaanite name and mentions several cities of the kingdom, along with a non-urban ethnic group. According to this evidence, the term "Israel" was given to one of the population groups that resided in Canaan toward the end of the Late Bronze Age, apparently in the central hill region, in the area where the Kingdom of Israel would later be established.

A kingdom with no name

The united monarchy: Archaeology was also the source that brought about the shift regarding the reconstruction of the reality in the period known as the "united monarchy" of David and Solomon. The Bible describes this period as the zenith of the political, military and economic power of the people of Israel in ancient times. In the wake of David's conquests, the empire of David and Solomon stretched from the Euphrates River to Gaza ("For he controlled the whole region west of the Euphrates, from Tiphsah to Gaza, all the kings west of the Euphrates," 1 Kings 5:4). The archaeological findings at many sites show that the construction projects attributed to this period were meager in scope and power.

The three cities of Hazor, Megiddo and Gezer, which are mentioned among Solomon's construction enterprises, have been excavated extensively at the appropriate layers. Only about half of Hazor's upper section was fortified, covering an area of only 30 dunams (7.5 acres), out of a total area of 700 dunams which was settled in the Bronze Age. At Gezer there was apparently only a citadel surrounded by a casematewall covering a small area, while Megiddo was not fortified with a wall.

The picture becomes even more complicated in the light of the excavations conducted in Jerusalem, the capital of the united monarchy. Large sections of the city have been excavated over the past 150 years. The digs have turned up impressive remnants of the cities from the Middle Bronze Age and from Iron Age II (the period of the Kingdom of Judea). No remains of buildings have been found from the period of the united monarchy (even according to the agreed chronology), only a few pottery shards. Given the preservation of the remains from earlier and later periods, it is clear that Jerusalem in the time of David and Solomon was a small city, perhaps with a small citadel for the king, but in any event it was not the capital of an empire as described in the Bible. This small chiefdom is the source of the "Beth David" title mentioned in later Aramean and Moabite inscriptions. The authors of the biblical account knew Jerusalem in the 8th century BCE, with its wall and the rich culture of which remains have been found in various parts of the city, and projected this picture back to the age of the united monarchy. Presumably Jerusalem acquired its central status after the destruction of Samaria, its northern rival, in 722 BCE.

The archaeological findings dovetail well with the conclusions of the critical school of biblical scholarship. David and Solomon were the rulers of tribal kingdoms that controlled small areas: the former in Hebron and the latter in Jerusalem. Concurrently, a separate kingdom began to form in the Samaria hills, which finds expression in the stories about Saul's kingdom. Israel and Judea were from the outset two separate, independent kingdoms, and at times were in an adversarial relationship. Thus, the great united monarchy is an imaginary historiosophic creation, which was composed during the period of the Kingdom of Judea at the earliest. Perhaps the most decisive proof of this is the fact that we do not know the name of this kingdom.

Jehovah and his consort: How many gods, exactly, did Israel have? Together with the historical and political aspects, there are also doubts as to the credibility of the information about belief and worship. The question about the date at which monotheism was adopted by the kingdoms of Israel and Judea arose with the discovery of inscriptions in ancient Hebrew that mention a pair of gods: Jehovah and his Asherah. At two sites, Kuntiliet Ajrud in the southwestern part of the Negev hill region, and at Khirbet el-Kom in the Judea piedmont, Hebrew inscriptions have been found that mention "Jehovah and his Asherah," "Jehovah Shomron and his Asherah, "Jehovah Teman and his Asherah." The authors were familiar with a pair of gods, Jehovah and his consort Asherah, and send blessings in the couple's name. These inscriptions, from the 8th century BCE, raise the possibility that monotheism, as a state religion, is actually an innovation of the period of the Kingdom of Judea, following the destruction of the Kingdom of Israel.

The archaeology of the Land of Israel is completing a process that amounts to a scientific revolution in its field. It is ready to confront the findings of biblical scholarship and of ancient history. But at the same time, we are witnessing a fascinating phenomenon in which all this is simply ignored by the Israeli public. Many of the findings mentioned here have been known for decades. The professional literature in the spheres of archaeology, Bible and the history of the Jewish people has addressed them in dozens of books and hundreds of articles. Even if not all the scholars accept the individual arguments that inform the examples I cited, the majority have adopted their main points.

Nevertheless, these revolutionary views are not penetrating the public consciousness. About a year ago, my colleague, the historian Prof. Nadav Ne'eman, published an article in the Culture and Literature section of Ha'aretz entitled "To Remove the Bible from the Jewish Bookshelf," but there was no public outcry. Any attempt to question the reliability of the biblical descriptions is perceived as an attempt to undermine "our historic right to the land" and as shattering the myth of the nation that is renewing the ancient Kingdom of Israel. These symbolic elements constitute such a critical component of the construction of the Israeli identity that any attempt to call their veracity into question encounters hostility or silence. It is of some interest that such tendencies within the Israeli secular society go hand-in-hand with the outlook among educated Christian groups. I have found a similar hostility in reaction to lectures I have delivered abroad to groups of Christian bible lovers, though what upset them was the challenge to the foundations of their fundamentalist religious belief.

It turns out that part of Israeli society is ready to recognize the injustice that was done to the Arab inhabitants of the country and is willing to accept the principle of equal rights for women - but is not up to adopting the archaeological facts that shatter the biblical myth. The blow to the mythical foundations of the Israeli identity is apparently too threatening, and it is more convenient to turn a blind eye.

Conclusion: According to this article there is enough physical evidence to prove all the stories presented in the Bible and the Torah is not factual based on archeology findings. These archeologists have gone to great lengths to prove the scriptures to be of a true historical account but scientific evidence disproves this theory. I have for many hours studied various archeologists from Israel and the United States and have found that the majority of this community of archeologists agrees that the Torah and the Bible are made up stories and has no sustainable facts. As one can see Israel knows the truth behind the fraud but yet they still will not give into the truth behind the lie. This was a Jewish myth invented out of lies and for anyone to deny this fact is living a false illusion. Most Christians defend the Bible but if Israel’s own well renowned archeologists agree everything presented in the Torah has no truths then it is irrational thinking to not accept the truth.

Article from Haaretz Magazine in Israel - Shattering a 'national mythology'

The Jewish people was never dispersed and never exiled, declares Prof. Shlomo Sand in his startling new book. Furthermore, it is more likely that the Palestinians, and not the Jews, have descended from ancient Judaic peoples

By Ofri Ilani | Mar. 21, 2008 | 12:00 AM

Of all the national heroes who have arisen from among the Jewish people over the generations, fate has not been kind to Dahia al-Kahina, a leader of the Berbers in the Aures Mountains. Although she was a proud Jewess, few Israelis have ever heard the name of this warrior-queen who, in the seventh century C.E., united a number of Berber tribes and pushed back the Muslim army that invaded North Africa. It is possible that the reason for this is that al-Kahina was the daughter of a Berber tribe that had converted to Judaism, apparently several generations before she was born, sometime around the 6th century C.E.

According to the Tel Aviv University historian, Prof. Shlomo Sand, author of "Matai ve'ech humtza ha'am hayehudi?" ("When and How the Jewish People Was Invented?"; Resling, in Hebrew), the queen's tribe and other local tribes that converted to Judaism are the main sources from which Spanish Jewry sprang. This claim that the Jews of North Africa originated in indigenous tribes that became Jewish - and not in communities exiled from Jerusalem - is just one element of the far- reaching argument set forth in Sand's new book.

In this work, the author attempts to prove that the Jews now living in Israel and other places in the world are not at all descendants of the ancient people who inhabited the Kingdom of Judea during the First and Second Temple period. Their origins, according to him, are in varied peoples that converted to Judaism during the course of history, in different corners of the Mediterranean Basin and the adjacent regions. Not only are the North African Jews for the most part descendants of pagans who converted to Judaism, but so are the Jews of Yemen (remnants of the Himyar Kingdom in the Arab Peninsula, who converted to Judaism in the fourth century) and the Ashkenazi Jews of Eastern Europe (refugees from the Kingdom of the Khazars, who converted in the eighth century).

Unlike other "new historians" who have tried to undermine the assumptions of Zionist historiography, Sand does not content himself with going back to 1948 or to the beginnings of Zionism, but rather goes back thousands of years. He tries to prove that the Jewish people never existed as a "nation-race" with a common origin, but rather is a colorful mix of groups that at various stages in history adopted the Jewish religion. He argues that for a number of Zionist ideologues, the mythical perception of the Jews as an ancient people led to truly racist thinking: "There were times when if anyone argued that the Jews belong to a people that has gentile origins, he would be classified as an anti-Semite on the spot. Today, if anyone dares to suggest that those who are considered Jews in the world ... have never constituted and still do not constitute a people or a nation - he is immediately condemned as a hater of Israel."

According to Sand, the description of the Jews as a wandering and self-isolating nation of exiles, "who wandered across seas and continents, reached the ends of the earth and finally, with the advent of Zionism, made a U-turn and returned en masse to their orphaned homeland," is nothing but "national mythology." Like other national movements in Europe, which sought out a splendid Golden Age, through which they invented a heroic past - for example, classical Greece or the Teutonic tribes - to prove they have existed since the beginnings of history, "so, too, the first buds of Jewish nationalism blossomed in the direction of the strong light that has its source in the mythical Kingdom of David."

So when, in fact, was the Jewish people invented, in Sand's view? At a certain stage in the 19th century, intellectuals of Jewish origin in Germany, influenced by the folk character of German nationalism, took upon themselves the task of inventing a people "retrospectively," out of a thirst to create a modern Jewish people. From historian Heinrich Graetz on, Jewish historians began to draw the history of Judaism as the history of a nation that had been a kingdom, became a wandering people and ultimately turned around and went back to its birthplace.

Actually, most of your book does not deal with the invention of the Jewish people by modern Jewish nationalism, but rather with the question of where the Jews come from.

Sand: "My initial intention was to take certain kinds of modern historiographic materials and examine how they invented the 'figment' of the Jewish people. But when I began to confront the historiographic sources, I suddenly found contradictions. And then that urged me on: I started to work, without knowing where I would end up. I took primary sources and I tried to examine authors' references in the ancient period - what they wrote about conversion."

Sand, an expert on 20th-century history, has until now researched the intellectual history of modern France (in "Ha'intelektual, ha'emet vehakoah: miparashat dreyfus ve'ad milhemet hamifrats" - "Intellectuals, Truth and Power, From the Dreyfus Affair to the Gulf War"; Am Oved, in Hebrew). Unusually, for a professional historian, in his new book he deals with periods that he had never researched before, usually relying on studies that present unorthodox views of the origins of the Jews.

Experts on the history of the Jewish people say that you are dealing with subjects about which you have no understanding and are basing yourself on works that you can't read in the original.

"It is true that I am an historian of France and Europe, and not of the ancient period. I knew that the moment I would start dealing with early periods like these, I would be exposed to scathing criticism by historians who specialize in those areas. But I said to myself that I can't stay just with modern historiographical material without examining the facts it describes. Had I not done this myself, it would have been necessary to have waited for an entire generation. Had I continued to deal with France, perhaps I would have been given chairs at the university and provincial glory. But I decided to relinquish the glory."

Inventing the Diaspora

"After being forcibly exiled from their land, the people remained faithful to it throughout their Dispersion and never ceased to pray and hope for their return to it and for the restoration in it of their political freedom" - thus states the preamble to the Israeli Declaration of Independence. This is also the quotation that opens the third chapter of Sand's book, entitled "The Invention of the Diaspora." Sand argues that the Jewish people's exile from its land never happened.

"The supreme paradigm of exile was needed in order to construct a long-range memory in which an imagined and exiled nation-race was posited as the direct continuation of 'the people of the Bible' that preceded it," Sand explains. Under the influence of other historians who have dealt with the same issue in recent years, he argues that the exile of the Jewish people is originally a Christian myth that depicted that event as divine punishment imposed on the Jews for having rejected the Christian gospel.

"I started looking in research studies about the exile from the land - a constitutive event in Jewish history, almost like the Holocaust. But to my astonishment I discovered that it has no literature. The reason is that no one exiled the people of the country. The Romans did not exile peoples and they could not have done so even if they had wanted to. They did not have trains and trucks to deport entire populations. That kind of logistics did not exist until the 20th century. From this, in effect, the whole book was born: in the realization that Judaic society was not dispersed and was not exiled."

If the people was not exiled, are you saying that in fact the real descendants of the inhabitants of the Kingdom of Judah are the Palestinians?

"No population remains pure over a period of thousands of years. But the chances that the Palestinians are descendants of the ancient Judaic people are much greater than the chances that you or I are its descendents. The first Zionists, up until the Arab Revolt [1936-9], knew that there had been no exiling, and that the Palestinians were descended from the inhabitants of the land. They knew that farmers don't leave until they are expelled. Even Yitzhak Ben-Zvi, the second president of the State of Israel, wrote in 1929 that, 'the vast majority of the peasant farmers do not have their origins in the Arab conquerors, but rather, before then, in the Jewish farmers who were numerous and a majority in the building of the land.'"

And how did millions of Jews appear around the Mediterranean Sea?

"The people did not spread, but the Jewish religion spread. Judaism was a converting religion. Contrary to popular opinion, in early Judaism there was a great thirst to convert others. The Hasmoneans were the first to begin to produce large numbers of Jews though mass conversion, under the influence of Hellenism. The conversions between the Hasmonean Revolt and Bar Kochba's rebellion are what prepared the ground for the subsequent, wide-spread dissemination of Christianity. After the victory of Christianity in the fourth century, the momentum of conversion was stopped in the Christian world, and there was a steep drop in the number of Jews. Presumably many of the Jews who appeared around the Mediterranean became Christians. But then Judaism started to permeate other regions - pagan regions, for example, such as Yemen and North Africa. Had Judaism not continued to advance at that stage and had it not continued to convert people in the pagan world, we would have remained a completely marginal religion, if we survived at all."

How did you come to the conclusion that the Jews of North Africa were originally Berbers who converted?

"I asked myself how such large Jewish communities appeared in Spain. And then I saw that Tariq ibn Ziyad, the supreme commander of the Muslims who conquered Spain, was a Berber, and most of his soldiers were Berbers. Dahia al-Kahina's Jewish Berber kingdom had been defeated only 15 years earlier. And the truth is there are a number of Christian sources that say many of the conquerors of Spain were Jewish converts. The deep-rooted source of the large Jewish community in Spain was those Berber soldiers who converted to Judaism."

Sand argues that the most crucial demographic addition to the Jewish population of the world came in the wake of the conversion of the kingdom of Khazaria - a huge empire that arose in the Middle Ages on the steppes along the Volga River, which at its height ruled over an area that stretched from the Georgia of today to Kiev. In the eighth century, the kings of the Khazars adopted the Jewish religion and made Hebrew the written language of the kingdom. From the 10th century the kingdom weakened; in the 13th century is was utterly defeated by Mongol invaders, and the fate of its Jewish inhabitants remains unclear.

Sand revives the hypothesis, which was already suggested by historians in the 19th and 20th centuries, according to which the Judaized Khazars constituted the main origins of the Jewish communities in Eastern Europe.

"At the beginning of the 20th century there is a tremendous concentration of Jews in Eastern Europe - three million Jews in Poland alone," he says. "The Zionist historiography claims that their origins are in the earlier Jewish community in Germany, but they do not succeed in explaining how a small number of Jews who came from Mainz and Worms could have founded the Yiddish people of Eastern Europe. The Jews of Eastern Europe are a mixture of Khazars and Slavs who were pushed eastward."

'Degree of perversion'

If the Jews of Eastern Europe did not come from Germany, why did they speak Yiddish, which is a Germanic language?

"The Jews were a class of people dependent on the German bourgeoisie in the East, and thus they adopted German words. Here I base myself on the research of linguist Paul Wechsler of Tel Aviv University, who has demonstrated that there is no etymological connection between the German Jewish language of the Middle Ages and Yiddish. As far back as 1828, the Ribal (Rabbi Yitzhak Ber Levinson) said that the ancient language of the Jews was not Yiddish. Even Ben Zion Dinur, the father of Israeli historiography, was not hesitant about describing the Khazars as the origin of the Jews in Eastern Europe, and describes Khazaria as 'the mother of the diasporas' in Eastern Europe. But more or less since 1967, anyone who talks about the Khazars as the ancestors of the Jews of Eastern Europe is considered naive and moonstruck."

Why do you think the idea of the Khazar origins is so threatening?

"It is clear that the fear is of an undermining of the historic right to the land. The revelation that the Jews are not from Judea would ostensibly knock the legitimacy for our being here out from under us. Since the beginning of the period of decolonization, settlers have no longer been able to say simply: 'We came, we won and now we are here' the way the Americans, the whites in South Africa and the Australians said. There is a very deep fear that doubt will be cast on our right to exist."

Is there no justification for this fear?

"No. I don't think that the historical myth of the exile and the wanderings is the source of the legitimization for me being here, and therefore I don't mind believing that I am Khazar in my origins. I am not afraid of the undermining of our existence, because I think that the character of the State of Israel undermines it in a much more serious way. What would constitute the basis for our existence here is not mythological historical right, but rather would be for us to start to establish an open society here of all Israeli citizens."

In effect you are saying that there is no such thing as a Jewish people.

"I don't recognize an international people. I recognize 'the Yiddish people' that existed in Eastern Europe, which though it is not a nation can be seen as a Yiddishist civilization with a modern popular culture. I think that Jewish nationalism grew up in the context of this 'Yiddish people.' I also recognize the existence of an Israeli people, and do not deny its right to sovereignty. But Zionism and also Arab nationalism over the years are not prepared to recognize it.

"From the perspective of Zionism, this country does not belong to its citizens, but rather to the Jewish people. I recognize one definition of a nation: a group of people that wants to live in sovereignty over itself. But most of the Jews in the world have no desire to live in the State of Israel, even though nothing is preventing them from doing so. Therefore, they cannot be seen as a nation."

What is so dangerous about Jews imagining that they belong to one people? Why is this bad?

"In the Israeli discourse about roots there is a degree of perversion. This is an ethnocentric, biological, genetic discourse. But Israel has no existence as a Jewish state: If Israel does not develop and become an open, multicultural society we will have a Kosovo in the Galilee. The consciousness concerning the right to this place must be more flexible and varied, and if I have contributed with my book to the likelihood that I and my children will be able to live with the others here in this country in a more egalitarian situation - I will have done my bit.

"We must begin to work hard to transform our place into an Israeli republic where ethnic origin, as well as faith, will not be relevant in the eyes of the law. Anyone who is acquainted with the young elites of the Israeli Arab community can see that they will not agree to live in a country that declares it is not theirs. If I were a Palestinian I would rebel against a state like that, but even as an Israeli I am rebelling against it."

The question is whether for those conclusions you had to go as far as the Kingdom of the Khazars.

"I am not hiding the fact that it is very distressing for me to live in a society in which the nationalist principles that guide it are dangerous, and that this distress has served as a motive in my work. I am a citizen of this country, but I am also a historian and as a historian it is my duty to write history and examine texts. This is what I have done."

If the myth of Zionism is one of the Jewish people that returned to its land from exile, what will be the myth of the country that you envision?

"To my mind, a myth about the future is better than introverted mythologies of the past. For the Americans, and today for the Europeans as well, what justifies the existence of the nation is a future promise of an open, progressive and prosperous society. The Israeli materials do exist, but it is necessary to add, for example, pan-Israeli holidays. To decrease the number of memorial days a bit and to add days that are dedicated to the future. But also, for example, to add an hour in memory of the Nakba [literally, the "catastrophe" - the Palestinian term for what happened when Israel was established], between Memorial Day and Independence Day."

Conclusion: Prof. Shlomo Sand is a well-respected historian/professor of history at Tel Aviv University in Israel and has stated that the Jewish people never existed as a "nation-race" with a common origin. He goes on the record and states that the Jewish people is originally a Christian myth that depicted that event as divine punishment imposed on the Jews for having rejected the Christian gospel. Another quote in this article confirms that the Jewish people did not spread, but the Jewish religion spread. Judaism was a converting religion and it is clear in this article that the Jews origin and exile was an invention not only by the Jews themselves but by Christians as well to establish a harmonious theme between both religions. I have done extensive research on the back ground of the Jewish people and have found that the Jewish/Christian religious institutions has gone to great lengths to destroy evidence of their own heritage and have lied about their genealogy in the process to cover up the lies they have instilled in all societies. Most common Jews even Christians have not done their own research and just believe anything that has been thrown at them. In order to understand any history whether it would be religion or world history you must do research like doing a term paper in high school or college. Gathering all the facts allows for us to gather information on facts rather than hypothesis. Relinquishing common belief allows for all of us to see truth and decipher what is real and what is fiction.

NY Times Article - Ancient Tablet Ignites Debate on Messiah and Resurrection

By ETHAN BRONNER

Published: July 6, 2008

JERUSALEM — A three-foot-tall tablet with 87 lines of Hebrew that scholars believe dates from the decades just before the birth of Jesus is causing a quiet stir in biblical and archaeological circles, especially because it may speak of a messiah who will rise from the dead after three days.

If such a messianic description really is there, it will contribute to a developing re-evaluation of both popular and scholarly views of Jesus, since it suggests that the story of his death and resurrection was not unique but part of a recognized Jewish tradition at the time.

The tablet, probably found near the Dead Sea in Jordan according to some scholars who have studied it, is a rare example of a stone with ink writings from that era — in essence, a Dead Sea Scroll on stone.

It is written, not engraved, across two neat columns, similar to columns in a Torah. But the stone is broken, and some of the text is faded, meaning that much of what it says is open to debate.

Still, its authenticity has so far faced no challenge, so its role in helping to understand the roots of Christianity in the devastating political crisis faced by the Jews of the time seems likely to increase.

Daniel Boyarin, a professor of Talmudic culture at the University of California at Berkeley, said that the stone was part of a growing body of evidence suggesting that Jesus could be best understood through a close reading of the Jewish history of his day.

“Some Christians will find it shocking — a challenge to the uniqueness of their theology — while others will be comforted by the idea of it being a traditional part of Judaism,” Mr. Boyarin said.

Given the highly charged atmosphere surrounding all Jesus-era artifacts and writings, both in the general public and in the fractured and fiercely competitive scholarly community, as well as the concern over forgery and charlatanism, it will probably be some time before the tablet’s contribution is fully assessed. It has been around 60 years since the Dead Sea Scrolls were uncovered, and they continue to generate enormous controversy regarding their authors and meaning.

The scrolls, documents found in the Qumran caves of the West Bank, contain some of the only known surviving copies of biblical writings from before the first century A.D. In addition to quoting from key books of the Bible, the scrolls describe a variety of practices and beliefs of a Jewish sect at the time of Jesus.

How representative the descriptions are and what they tell us about the era are still strongly debated. For example, a question that arises is whether the authors of the scrolls were members of a monastic sector in fact mainstream. A conference marking 60 years since the discovery of the scrolls will begin on Sunday at the Israel Museum in Jerusalem, where the stone, and the debate over whether it speaks of a resurrected messiah, as one iconoclastic scholar believes, also will be discussed.

Oddly, the stone is not really a new discovery. It was found about a decade ago and bought from a Jordanian antiquities dealer by an Israeli-Swiss collector who kept it in his Zurich home. When an Israeli scholar examined it closely a few years ago and wrote a paper on it last year, interest began to rise. There is now a spate of scholarly articles on the stone, with several due to be published in the coming months.

“I couldn’t make much out of it when I got it,” said David Jeselsohn, the owner, who is himself an expert in antiquities. “I didn’t realize how significant it was until I showed it to Ada Yardeni, who specializes in Hebrew writing, a few years ago. She was overwhelmed. ‘You have got a Dead Sea Scroll on stone,’ she told me.”

Much of the text, a vision of the apocalypse transmitted by the angel Gabriel, draws on the Old Testament, especially the prophets Daniel, Zechariah and Haggai.

Ms. Yardeni, who analyzed the stone along with Binyamin Elitzur, is an expert on Hebrew script, especially of the era of King Herod, who died in 4 B.C. The two of them published a long analysis of the stone more than a year ago in Cathedra, a Hebrew-language quarterly devoted to the history and archaeology of Israel, and said that, based on the shape of the script and the language, the text dated from the late first century B.C.

A chemical examination by Yuval Goren, a professor of archaeology at Tel Aviv University who specializes in the verification of ancient artifacts, has been submitted to a peer-review journal. He declined to give details of his analysis until publication, but he said that he knew of no reason to doubt the stone’s authenticity.

It was in Cathedra that Israel Knohl, an iconoclastic professor of Bible studies at Hebrew University in Jerusalem, first heard of the stone, which Ms. Yardeni and Mr. Elitzur dubbed “Gabriel’s Revelation,” also the title of their article. Mr. Knohl posited in a book published in 2000 the idea of a suffering messiah before Jesus, using a variety of rabbinic and early apocalyptic literature as well as the Dead Sea Scrolls. But his theory did not shake the world of Christology as he had hoped, partly because he had no textual evidence from before Jesus.

When he read “Gabriel’s Revelation,” he said, he believed he saw what he needed to solidify his thesis, and he has published his argument in the latest issue of The Journal of Religion.

Mr. Knohl is part of a larger scholarly movement that focuses on the political atmosphere in Jesus’ day as an important explanation of that era’s messianic spirit. As he notes, after the death of Herod, Jewish rebels sought to throw off the yoke of the Rome-supported monarchy, so the rise of a major Jewish independence fighter could take on messianic overtones.

In Mr. Knohl’s interpretation, the specific messianic figure embodied on the stone could be a man named Simon who was slain by a commander in the Herodian army, according to the first-century historian Josephus. The writers of the stone’s passages were probably Simon’s followers, Mr. Knohl contends.

The slaying of Simon, or any case of the suffering messiah, is seen as a necessary step toward national salvation, he says, pointing to lines 19 through 21 of the tablet — “In three days you will know that evil will be defeated by justice” — and other lines that speak of blood and slaughter as pathways to justice.

To make his case about the importance of the stone, Mr. Knohl focuses especially on line 80, which begins clearly with the words “L’shloshet yamin,” meaning “in three days.” The next word of the line was deemed partially illegible by Ms. Yardeni and Mr. Elitzur, but Mr. Knohl, who is an expert on the language of the Bible and Talmud, says the word is “hayeh,” or “live” in the imperative. It has an unusual spelling, but it is one in keeping with the era.

Two more hard-to-read words come later, and Mr. Knohl said he believed that he had deciphered them as well, so that the line reads, “In three days you shall live, I, Gabriel, command you.”

To whom is the archangel speaking? The next line says “Sar hasarin,” or prince of princes. Since the Book of Daniel, one of the primary sources for the Gabriel text, speaks of Gabriel and of “a prince of princes,” Mr. Knohl contends that the stone’s writings are about the death of a leader of the Jews who will be resurrected in three days.

He says further that such a suffering messiah is very different from the traditional Jewish image of the messiah as a triumphal, powerful descendant of King David.

“This should shake our basic view of Christianity,” he said as he sat in his office of the Shalom Hartman Institute in Jerusalem where he is a senior fellow in addition to being the Yehezkel Kaufman Professor of Biblical Studies at Hebrew University. “Resurrection after three days becomes a motif developed before Jesus, which runs contrary to nearly all scholarship. What happens in the New Testament was adopted by Jesus and his followers based on an earlier messiah story.”

Ms. Yardeni said she was impressed with the reading and considered it indeed likely that the key illegible word was “hayeh,” or “live.” Whether that means Simon is the messiah under discussion, she is less sure.

Moshe Bar-Asher, president of the Israeli Academy of Hebrew Language and emeritus professor of Hebrew and Aramaic at the Hebrew University, said he spent a long time studying the text and considered it authentic, dating from no later than the first century B.C. His 25-page paper on the stone will be published in the coming months.

Regarding Mr. Knohl’s thesis, Mr. Bar-Asher is also respectful but cautious. “There is one problem,” he said. “In crucial places of the text there is lack of text. I understand Knohl’s tendency to find there keys to the pre-Christian period, but in two to three crucial lines of text there are a lot of missing words.”

Moshe Idel, a professor of Jewish thought at Hebrew University, said that given the way every tiny fragment from that era yielded scores of articles and books, “Gabriel’s Revelation” and Mr. Knohl’s analysis deserved serious attention. “Here we have a real stone with a real text,” he said. “This is truly significant.”

Mr. Knohl said that it was less important whether Simon was the messiah of the stone than the fact that it strongly suggested that a savior who died and rose after three days was an established concept at the time of Jesus. He notes that in the Gospels, Jesus makes numerous predictions of his suffering and New Testament scholars say such predictions must have been written in by later followers because there was no such idea present in his day.

But there was, he said, and “Gabriel’s Revelation” shows it.

“His mission is that he has to be put to death by the Romans to suffer so his blood will be the sign for redemption to come,” Mr. Knohl said. “This is the sign of the son of Joseph. This is the conscious view of Jesus himself. This gives the Last Supper an absolutely different meaning. To shed blood is not for the sins of people but to bring redemption to Israel.”

Dateline Interview with a Bishop Priest - John Shelby Spong, retired Episcopal bishop from Newark, N.J., interviewed by Keith Morrison on Dateline, NBC, August 13, 2006

Hell Is An Invention Of The Church To Control People With Fear

{John Shelby Spong}

I don’t think hell exists. I happen to believe in life after death, but I don’t think it’s got a thing to do with reward and punishment. Religion is always in the control business and that’s something people don’t really understand. It’s in the guilt-producing control business. And if you have heaven as a place where you’re rewarded for your goodness and hell is a place where you’re punished for your evil, then you sort of have control of the population. And so they create this fiery place which has quite literally scared the hell out of a lot of people throughout Christian history. And it’s part of a control tactic.

{Keith Morrison – Reporter}

But wait a minute; you’re saying that, hell the idea of a place under the earth or somewhere where you’re tormented for an eternity is actually an invention of the church?

{John Shelby Spong} Oh, yes.

{John Shelby Spong}

I think the church fired its furnaces hotter than anybody else. But I think there is a sense in most religious life of reward and punishment in some form. The church doesn’t like for people to grow up because you can’t control grown-ups. That’s why we talk about being born again. When you’re born again, you’re still a child. The people don’t need to be born again, they need to grow up; they need to accept their responsibility for themselves in the world.

{Keith Morrison – Reporter}

What do you make of the theology which is pretty quite prominent these days in America, which is that there is one guaranteed way not to go to hell and that is to accept Jesus as your personal savior?

{John Shelby Spong}

Yeah, I grew up in that tradition. Every church I know claims that, we are the true church and they have some ultimate authority. We have the infallible pope. We have the Inerrant Bible.

The idea that the truth of God can be bound in any human system, by any human creed, by any human book, is almost beyond imagination for me. I mean, God is not a Christian, God is not a Jew or a Muslim or a Hindu or Buddhist, all of those are human systems, which human beings have created to try to help us walk into the mystery of God. I honor my tradition, I walk through my tradition, but I don’t believe my tradition defines God, I think it only points me to God.

{John Shelby Spong}

You and I are emerging people, not fallen people. Our problem is not that we are born in sin; our problem is we do not yet know how to achieve being fully human. The function of the Christ is not to rescue the sinners, but to empower you and to call you to be more deeply and fully human than you’ve ever realized there was the potential within you to be, maybe salvation needs to be conveyed  in terms of enhancing your humanity rather than rescuing you from it.

Life is a startling and wondrous experience, and eventually I think we are going to discover that god is unfolding through the life of our consciousness and our self-consciousness and is not apparent figure up in the sky. But I believe because I am related to something that is not bound by time and space that I will share in whatever God’s eternity is.

Conclusion: When I saw this video interview it was like a big weight lifted off my soul. Here we have a well-known Bishop Priest admitting that the church is in the control business and hell does not exist. I have done some research on Bishop John Shelby Spong and he has taken a lot of criticism over his views on the Christian dogma. He is a Protestant liberal Christian theologian and a retired American bishop of the Episcopal Church. This interview turned the tide in Christian history as they would say and have forever haunted all religious belief systems. One of the phrases I hone in on that religion is a human made system invented by humans and not by God (The Source). When you have a Christian Bishop Priest admits that hell and heaven is an invention of the church to control humans, you must agree this is adding truth to what is being told in previous articles in this chapter. A lot of religious believers try to defend fictitious dogmas but unless you have been in the inside of these religious institutions and finding the truth you cannot keep defending the religious dogmas or know the truth. Even though I do not agree with all of Bishop John Shelby’s Spongs views he is exposing the truth of religion and its lies behind the curtain in this interview. The greatest revelation he has exhibit in this interview that God is not a Christian, God is not a Jew or a Muslim or a Hindu or Buddhist, all of those are human systems. In the next article a well-respected scholar expose the Dead Sea Scrolls having no merit for truth.

TIME Magazine Article - Scholar Claims Dead Sea Scrolls 'Authors' Never Existed

By Tim McGirk / Jerusalem Monday, Mar. 16, 2009

Biblical scholars have long argued that the Dead Seal Scrolls were the work of an ascetic and celibate Jewish community known as the Essenes, which flourished in the 1st century A.D. in the scorching desert canyons near the Dead Sea. Now a prominent Israeli scholar, Rachel Elior, disputes that the Essenes ever existed at all — a claim that has shaken the bedrock of biblical scholarship.

Elior, who teaches Jewish mysticism at Jerusalem's Hebrew University, claims that the Essenes were a fabrication by the 1st century A.D. Jewish-Roman historian Flavius Josephus and that his faulty reporting was passed on as fact throughout the centuries. As Elior explains, the Essenes make no mention of themselves in the 900 scrolls found by a Bedouin shepherd in 1947 in the caves of Qumran, near the Dead Sea. "Sixty years of research have been wasted trying to find the Essenes in the scrolls," Elior tells TIME. "But they didn't exist. This is legend on a legend."

Elior contends that Josephus, a former Jewish priest who wrote his history while being held captive in Rome, "wanted to explain to the Romans that the Jews weren't all losers and traitors, that there were many exceptional Jews of religious devotion and heroism. You might say it was the first rebuttal to anti-Semitic literature." She adds, "He was probably inspired by the Spartans. For the Romans, the Spartans were the highest ideal of human behavior, and Josephus wanted to portray Jews who were like the Spartans in their ideals and high virtue."

Early descriptions of the Essenes by Greek and Roman historians has them numbering in the thousands, living communally ("The first kibbutz," jokes Elior) and forsaking sex — which goes against the Judaic exhortation to "go forth and multiply." Says Elior: "It doesn't make sense that you have thousands of people living against the Jewish law and there's no mention of them in any of the Jewish texts and sources of that period."

So who were the real authors of the Dead Sea Scrolls? Elior theorizes that the Essenes were really the renegade sons of Zadok, a priestly caste banished from the Temple of Jerusalem by intriguing Greek rulers in 2nd century B.C. When they left, they took the source of their wisdom — their scrolls — with them. "In Qumran, the remnants of a huge library were found," Elior says, with some of the early Hebrew texts dating back to the 2nd century B.C. Until the discovery of the Dead Sea Scrolls, the earliest known version of the Old Testament dated back to the 9th century A.D. "The scrolls attest to a biblical priestly heritage," says Elior, who speculates that the scrolls were hidden in Qumran for safekeeping.

Elior's theory has landed like a bombshell in the cloistered world of biblical scholarship. James Charlesworth, director of the Dead Sea Scrolls project at Princeton Theological Seminary and an expert on Josephus, says it is not unusual that the word Essenes does not appear in the scrolls. "It's a foreign label," he tells TIME. "When they refer to themselves, it's as 'men of holiness' or 'sons of light.' " Charlesworth contends that at least eight scholars in antiquity refer to the Essenes. One proof of Essene authorship of the Dead Sea Scrolls, he says, is the large number of inkpots found by archaeologists at Qumran.

But Elior claims says these ancient historians, namely Philo and Pliny the Elder, either borrowed from each other or retailed second-hand stories as fact. "Pliny the Elder describes the Essenes as 'choosing the company of date palms' beside the Dead Sea. We know Pliny was a great reader, but he probably never visited Israel," she says. Elior is braced for more criticism of her theory. "Usually my opponents have only read Josephus and the other classical references to the Essenes," she says. "They should read the Dead Sea Scrolls — all 39 volumes. The proof is there."

Conclusion: A prominent Israeli scholar, Rachel Elior who teaches Jewish mysticism at Jerusalem's Hebrew University tells us in this article that the Essene Jews never existed in the context the Jews exclaimed and this was another fabrication of the religious establishment.  Roman, Greek and Jewish historians from the past shaped religion for political gains and there is no factual data in all their writings to sustain the liability of the Dead Sea Scrolls. I have done some very detailed research behind past historians of the likes of Flavius Josephus and most of his work of reporting is faulty or copied from one historian to another alongside Philo and Pliny the Elder. Sixty years of research was done on the Dead Sea Scrolls to find the truth and I agree with scholar Rachel Elior. All Christians try to defend their religion by stating the Dead Sea Scrolls support the truth of the Bible but here we have an Israeli Scholar stating the facts and unless anyone has done their homework you would know she is telling the truth. Unless you have read all 39 volumes of the Dead Sea Scrolls like Israeli Scholar Rachel Elior has you can’t disqualify or deny her findings.

CNN News Article – Half of New Testament forged, Bible Scholar says

By John Blake, CNN May 13th, 2011 11:47 AM ET

(CNN) - A frail man sits in chains inside a dank, cold prison cell. He has escaped death before but now realizes that his execution is drawing near. “I am already being poured out like a drink offering, and the time of my departure has come,” the man –the Apostle Paul - says in the Bible's 2 Timothy. “I have fought the good fight. I have finished the race. I have kept the faith.” The passage is one of the most dramatic scenes in the New Testament. Paul, the most prolific New Testament author, is saying goodbye from a Roman prison cell before being beheaded. His goodbye veers from loneliness to defiance and, finally, to joy.

There’s one just one problem - Paul didn’t write those words. In fact, virtually half the New Testament was written by impostors taking on the names of apostles like Paul. At least according to Bart D. Ehrman, a renowned biblical scholar, who makes the charges in his new book Forged. “There were a lot of people in the ancient world who thought that lying could serve a greater good,” says Ehrman, an expert on ancient biblical manuscripts.In “Forged,” Ehrman claims that:

* At least 11 of the 27 New Testament books are forgeries.

* The New Testament books attributed to Jesus’ disciples could not have been written by them because they were illiterate.

* Many of the New Testament’s forgeries were manufactured by early Christian leaders trying to settle theological feuds.

Were Jesus’ disciples ‘illiterate peasants?

Ehrman’s book, like many of his previous ones, is already generating backlash. Ben Witherington, a New Testament scholar, has written a lengthy online critique of “Forged.” Witherington calls Ehrman’s book “Gullible Travels, for it reveals over and over again the willingness of people to believe even outrageous things.” All of the New Testament books, with the exception of 2 Peter, can be traced back to a very small group of literate Christians, some of whom were eyewitnesses to the lives of Jesus and Paul, Witherington says. “Forged” also underestimates the considerable role scribes played in transcribing documents during the earliest days of Christianity, Witherington  says.

Even if Paul didn’t write the second book of Timothy, he would have dictated it to a scribe for posterity, he says.

“When you have a trusted colleague or co-worker who knows the mind of Paul, there was no problem in antiquity with that trusted co-worker hearing Paul’s last testimony in prison,” he says. “This is not forgery. This is the last will and testament of someone who is dying.” Ehrman doesn’t confine his critique to Paul’s letters. He challenges the authenticity of the Gospels of Matthew, Mark and John. He says that none were written by Jesus' disciplies, citing two reasons. He says none of the earliest gospels revealed the names of its authors, and that their current names were later added by scribes. Ehrman also says that two of Jesus’ original disciples, John and Peter, could not have written the books attributed to them in the New Testament because they were illiterate. “According to Acts 4:13, both Peter and his companion John, also a fisherman, were agrammatoi, a Greek word that literally means ‘unlettered,’ that is, ‘illiterate,’ ’’ he writes.

Will the real Paul stand up?

Ehrman reserves most of his scrutiny for the writings of Paul, which make up the bulk of the New Testament. He says that only about half of the New Testament letters attributed to Paul – 7 of 13 - were actually written by him.

Paul's remaining books are forgeries, Ehrman says. His proof: inconsistencies in the language, choice of words and blatant contradiction in doctrine. For example, Ehrman says the book of Ephesians doesn’t conform to Paul’s distinctive Greek writing style. He says Paul wrote in short, pointed sentences while Ephesians is full of long Greek sentences (the opening sentence of thanksgiving in Ephesians unfurls a sentence that winds through 12 verses, he says). “There’s nothing wrong with extremely long sentences in Greek; it just isn’t the way Paul wrote. It’s like Mark Twain and William Faulkner; they both wrote correctly, but you would never mistake the one for the other,” Ehrman writes. The scholar also points to a famous passage in 1 Corinthians in which Paul is recorded as saying that women should be “silent” in churches and that “if they wish to learn anything, let them ask their own husbands at home.”

Only three chapters earlier, in the same book, Paul is urging women who pray and prophesy in church to cover their heads with veils, Ehrman says: “If they were allowed to speak in chapter 11, how could they be told not to speak in chapter 14?”

Why people forged

Forgers often did their work because they were trying to settle early church disputes, Ehrman says. The early church was embroiled in conflict - people argued over the treatment of women,  leadership and relations between masters and slaves, he says. “There was competition among different groups of Christians about what to believe and each of these groups wanted to  have authority to back up their views,” he says. “If you were a nobody, you wouldn’t sign your own name to your treatise. You would sign Peter or John.” So people claiming to be Peter and John - and all sorts of people who claimed to know Jesus - went into publishing overdrive. Ehrman estimates that there were about 100 forgeries created in the name of Jesus’ inner-circle during the first four centuries of the church. Witherington concedes that fabrications and forgeries floated around the earliest Christian communities. But he doesn’t accept the notion that Peter, for example, could not have been literate because he was a fisherman. “Fisherman had to do business. Guess what? That involves writing, contracts and signed documents,” he said in an interview. Witherington says people will gravitate toward Ehrman’s work because the media loves sensationalism.

“We live in a Jesus-haunted culture that’s biblically illiterate,” he says. “Almost anything can pass for historical information… A book liked ‘Forged’ can unsettle people who have no third or fourth opinions to draw upon.” Ehrman, of course, has another point of view. “Forged” will help people accept something that it took him a long time to accept, says the author, a former fundamentalist who is now an agnostic. The New Testament wasn’t written by the finger of God, he says – it has human fingerprints all over its pages. “I’m not saying people should throw it out or it’s not theologically fruitful,” Ehrman says. “I’m saying that by realizing it contains so many forgeries, it shows that it’s a very human book, down to the fact that some authors lied about who they were.”

Conclusion: Bart D. Ehrman a well-known New Testament scholar and a professor have dissected the New Testament inside and out. I have done some intense studies surrounding his modern day theologies on the New Testament and he is on the right track but has other views in this article and outside this article that are still from a conventional Agnostic view point. He has pointed out all the forgeries that surround the New Testament that was committed by the early church and I agree with that assessment alone but I do not agree with ideal that a man named Jesus ever or the Apostles ever existed. If he agrees that the New Testament is forged then it would seem only common logic that Jesus was invented too or maybe he is just trying to sell books. If he had done his research he would have known that a human god savior stories has been passed down from one culture to another with different names attached. All in all I agree that the Greeks was a big influence on the Romans to create this masterpiece of forgeries of the New Testament but this story of a man god savior (reincarnation gods) and New Testament stories has been passed down from the Buddha’s, Hindu’s – Lord Krishna, Sri-lankans – Salivahana born of a virgin, Sumerians - Tammuz, Zoroastrians- Persians -prophet born of a virgin and Egyptians – Horus & Osiris.  The copycat thesis is strongly accepted by many skeptics.

CNN News Article – The Jesus debate: Man vs. myth

By John Blake, CNN

April 7th, 2012 08:32 PM ET

(CNN)– Timothy Freke was flipping through an old academic book when he came across a religious image that some would call obscene. It was a drawing of a third-century amulet depicting a naked man nailed to a cross. The man was born of a virgin, preached about being “born again” and had risen from the dead after crucifixion, Freke says.

But the name on the amulet wasn’t Jesus. It was a pseudonym for Osiris-Dionysus, a pagan god in ancient Mediterranean culture.  Freke says the amulet was evidence of something that sounds like sacrilege – and some would say it is: that Jesus never existed. He was a myth created by first-century Jews who modeled him after other dying and resurrected pagan gods, says Freke, author of  "The Jesus Mysteries: Was the ‘Original Jesus’ a Pagan God?"

“If I said to you that there was no real Good Samaritan, I don’t think anyone would be outraged,” says Freke, one of a group of mythicists who say Jesus never existed. “It’s a teaching story. What we’re saying is that the Jesus story is an allegory. It’s a parable of the spiritual journey.”

Conclusion: Tim has an honors degree in philosophy and is an internationally respected authority on world spirituality. He is the author of over thirty books that have established his reputation as a scholar and free-thinker.

The Australian Newspaper Article - Adam and Eve? That's just mythology, says Pell

Nicolas Perpitch The Australian April 10, 2012 12:00AM

AUSTRALIA'S Cardinal George Pell has described the biblical story of Adam and Eve as a sophisticated myth used to explain evil and suffering rather than a scientific truth. Cardinal Pell last night appeared on the ABC's Q&A program, where he was debating British evolutionary biologist and atheist Richard Dawkins. Cardinal Pell said humans "probably" evolved from Neanderthals but it was impossible to say exactly when there was a first human. "But we have to say if there are humans, there must have been a first one," he said. According to Genesis, God created Adam and Eve as the first man and woman. Asked by journalist Tony Jones if he believed in the existence of an actual Garden of Eden with an Adam and Eve, Cardinal Pell said it was not a matter of science but rather a beautiful mythological account.

"It's a very sophisticated mythology to try to explain the evil and the suffering in the world," he said.

"It's certainly not a scientific truth. And it's a religious story told for religious purposes."

Cardinal Pell argued that the "great atheist movements" of Hitler and Stalin were the personification of social Darwinism.

"It's the struggle for survival, the strong take what they can, and the weak give what they must and there's nothing to restrain them." he said. "And we've seen that in the two great atheist movements of the last century."

Professor Dawkins, author of The God Delusion, rejected the notion as "ridiculous".

He said Stalin was an atheist and Hitler was not, and they each perpetrated their acts for different reasons.

Towards the end of the debate, the head of the Catholic Church in Australia appeared to lament his struggle to promote Christ.

"My life would be much easier if I didn't have to go into bat for . . . Christian principles," he said.

Cardinal Pell then mused that he sometimes wondered if he should regret his life's work, before asserting: "No, no."

Conclusion: Cardinal George Pell is an Australian cardinal of the Roman Catholic Church and an Archbishop of Sydney, Australia. He admits in this debate that Adam and Eve did not exist and the story that surrounds the first creation of man is a myth. Also there is an agreement from his statement that there is no scientific proof that supports the creation story. Here in this debate you can see like most of us from a past religious back ground he is struggling with his life believing a myth and even though he knows the truth he is struggling with the idea if he regrets his life’s work and I believe the answer is a “Yes”. We must always question what we have been taught based on traditions and like myself it was hard to leave the religious system but once you know the truth there is no reason to keep living the lie because God (The Source) is about oneness in consciousness and not segregation by human religious systems.

The New York Times - Scholars Are Quietly Offering New Theories of the Koran

By ALEXANDER STILLE

Published: March 02, 2002

To Muslims the Koran is the very word of God, who spoke through the Angel Gabriel to Muhammad: ''This book is not to be doubted,'' the Koran declares unequivocally at its beginning. Scholars and writers in Islamic countries who have ignored that warning have sometimes found themselves the target of death threats and violence, sending a chill through universities around the world.

Yet despite the fear, a handful of experts have been quietly investigating the origins of the Koran, offering radically new theories about the text's meaning and the rise of Islam.

Christoph Luxenberg, a scholar of ancient Semitic languages in Germany, argues that the Koran has been misread and mistranslated for centuries. His work, based on the earliest copies of the Koran, maintains that parts of Islam's holy book are derived from pre-existing Christian Aramaic texts that were misinterpreted by later Islamic scholars who prepared the editions of the Koran commonly read today.

So, for example, the virgins who are supposedly awaiting good Islamic martyrs as their reward in paradise are in reality ''white raisins'' of crystal clarity rather than fair maidens.

Christoph Luxenberg, however, is a pseudonym, and his scholarly tome ''The Syro-Aramaic Reading of the Koran'' had trouble finding a publisher, although it is considered a major new work by several leading scholars in the field. Verlag Das Arabische Buch in Berlin ultimately published the book.

The caution is not surprising. Salman Rushdie's ''Satanic Verses'' received a fatwa because it appeared to mock Muhammad. The Egyptian novelist Naguib Mahfouz was stabbed because one of his books was thought to be irreligious. And when the Arab scholar Suliman Bashear argued that Islam developed as a religion gradually rather than emerging fully formed from the mouth of the Prophet, he was injured after being thrown from a second-story window by his students at the University of Nablus in the West Bank. Even many broad-minded liberal Muslims become upset when the historical veracity and authenticity of the Koran is questioned.

The reverberations have affected non-Muslim scholars in Western countries. ''Between fear and political correctness, it's not possible to say anything other than sugary nonsense about Islam,'' said one scholar at an American university who asked not to be named, referring to the threatened violence as well as the widespread reluctance on United States college campuses to criticize other cultures.

While scriptural interpretation may seem like a remote and innocuous activity, close textual study of Jewish and Christian scripture played no small role in loosening the Church's domination on the intellectual and cultural life of Europe, and paving the way for unfettered secular thought. ''The Muslims have the benefit of hindsight of the European experience, and they know very well that once you start questioning the holy scriptures, you don't know where it will stop,'' the scholar explained.

The touchiness about questioning the Koran predates the latest rise of Islamic militancy. As long ago as 1977, John Wansbrough of the School of Oriental and African Studies in London wrote that subjecting the Koran to ''analysis by the instruments and techniques of biblical criticism is virtually unknown.''

Mr. Wansbrough insisted that the text of the Koran appeared to be a composite of different voices or texts compiled over dozens if not hundreds of years. After all, scholars agree that there is no evidence of the Koran until 691 -- 59 years after Muhammad's death -- when the Dome of the Rock mosque in Jerusalem was built, carrying several Koranic inscriptions.

Conclusion: According to Scholar Christoph Luxenber  the Koran has been misread and mistranslated for centuries. Also this article confirms what most historians already know that the Koran derived from pre-existing Christian Aramaic texts that were misinterpreted by later Islamic scholars. I have spent some lengthy hours doing research on the Koran and it amazes me how many different interpretations there are pertaining to the Koran scriptures and depending on which sect of the Muslim faith you do research on everybody has their own understanding. How ironic the New Testament was supposedly written 60 years after the character Christ died and the Koran was written 59 years after the character Mohammed died. What baffles me after doing my own research on the Koran is how it is written and you can tell each scripture has different stories intertwining of mythical stories with some comparison to the Christian Bible and the Torah. And then you have many directives or conditions (rules) that you have to meet in order to go to heaven.

It seems from my own findings that a lot of the scriptures are dis-organized and various authors added these demands in the Koran that makes no sense no matter how you interpret it. Numerous of scholars have dare to question the Koran due to death threats and it amazes me how the Muslims have used the Koran to say if you question its validity that Allah says you need to be put to death. Well I am here to tell you that the Koran does not represent the real God (The Source) and if all Muslims did their own research they would find their Koran is a copy from other religions with no author. Hiding behind a religion with a notion you can’t question its authenticity is an insult to the intelligence of human beings that God (The Source) created.

Middle East Online - Egypt professor compares Koran to supermarket

First Published: 2006-10-02

Hanafi’s remarks about Islam’s holy book spark fierce demands from his fellow Muslims he retract them

Middle East Online

By Alain Navarro – CAIRO

An Egyptian professor has stirred up a hornet's nest among his fellow Muslims by comparing the Koran with a supermarket where you can find whatever you are looking for.

Hassan Hanafi's remarks, made at a seminar organized by the Alexandria Library, have sparked a fierce response, from demands that he retract them to suggestions that he might be mad.

Hanafi, who teaches philosophy at the University of Cairo, said Islam's holy book is often contradictory.

The Koran "is a supermarket, where one takes what one wants and leaves what one doesn't want," he told an audience at the seminar last month on freedom of thought.

In Egypt, as elsewhere in the Muslim world, critical interpretation of the Koran can land you in hot water.

In 1993 another professor, Nasr Hamed Abu Zeid, was convicted of apostasy for his writings, including one entitled "A Critique of Religious Discourse". A court ordered that he be forceably divorced from his wife, and the couple, fearing for his life, fled to exile in the Netherlands.

A more prominent case was that of Nagib Mahfuz, who died last month. The only Arab ever to receive a Nobel literature prize, he was stabbed in the neck in 1994 by a man angered by his work. His injuries caused him pain for the rest of his life, and prevented him from using his right hand to write.

In 1959, his "The Children of the Medina" was banned as blasphemous by Cairo's Al-Azhar University, the most authoritative seat of learning in the Sunni Muslim world.

The allegorical work featured ordinary men representing Abraham, Moses, Jesus and Mohammed who struggled in vain to make the world a better place. It drew the authorities' ire because one of them predicted the death of the divine.

Abdul Sabur Shahine, a teacher of Sharia, or Islamic law, at Cairo University, figured prominently in the case against Abu Zeid and has slammed Hanafi's remarks.

"His despicable words should be condemned without appeal -- he should retract them without delay," Shahine said.

Sheikh Mustafa al-Shaka, from Al-Azhar's Center on Islamic Research, accused Hanafi of being a "marxist" for "uttering such nonsense totally divorced from Islam.

"If apostasy is proven, he who becomes an ex-Muslim should be executed," Shaka said. In Hanafi's case, however, "he deserves medical treatment, because he has a psychiatric problem".

Hanafi, who received his doctorate from the Sorbonne and has taught in Europe and the United States, was close to the fundamentalist Muslim Brotherhood in his youth. After passing through a phase of leftist leanings, he became one of the leading thinkers in the contemporary movement that posits a revolutionary political activism rooted in study of the Muslim scriptures.

Rarely do other thinkers publicly side with him, but one of them is Gamal al-Banna, a Muslim reformist and, ironically, younger brother of Muslim Brotherhood founder Hassan al-Banna.

"I have to say it wasn't very intelligent comparing the Koran with a supermarket but, in the end he's not wrong," says Banna, asserting that "one finds different opinions in the Koran".

Some of the holy book's verses are "very dense and confusing expressions" that require interpretation, he says, calling for a "return to the Koran", interpreting it where necessary in the light of the whole corpus of Islamic theological writing.

Banna himself has been at the receiving end of criticism by traditional Muslim scholars.

His book "The Responsibility for the Failure of the Islamic State in the Modern Age", in which he suggests ways for Muslim communities in non-Islamic societies to merge better with their environment, was banned in Egypt.

In his book, he said that if a woman feels uncomfortable wearing a traditional veil in Europe, then a hat would be permissible.

He recently came under fire for suggesting that smoking during the holy month of Ramadan, during which Muslims fast from sunrise to sunset, is permissible, sparking a spate of attacks against him by more traditional jurists.

Like Hanafi, Banna and other Islamic reformists have continued to be sidelined in the religious discourse, with their views either being belittled as liberal babble or in extreme cases, being declared apostates.

For now, Hanafi has chosen to remain silent in the face of his critics.

"It doesn't bother me," he said. "It is in the heart of the university that these things should be debated."

Conclusion: Hassan Hanafi, a well-known Egyptian Professor admits Some of the holy book's verses are "very dense and confusing expressions" that require interpretation. The Koran is an allegorical work featured ordinary men representing Abraham, Moses, Jesus and Mohammed. Hassan Hanafi, who teaches philosophy at the University of Cairo, said Islam's holy book is often contradictory. The Koran like the Bible has so many contradictions in it that most Muslims have not realized these findings because most of them have not read the entire Koran. I have spoken to various Muslim believers and in my own field investigation, none of them agree on the interpretation of scriptures within the Koran. As far as I can see in this article most Muslim scholars and writers that have fundamentalist views of the Koran receives death threats and it is without a doubt a religion of intentional propaganda from the radicals to keep all Muslim believers in the dark about finding out the real truth that the Koran is really a book of myths like the Bible and the Torah.

Toronto Star Article - Questioning of Prophet's existence stirs outcry

By: Tom Harpur SPECIAL TO THE STAR,  Published on Tue Dec 23 2008.

A noted Muslim scholar has provoked a huge controversy in Europe by openly questioning the existence of the Prophet Muhammad.

The Islamist at the centre of the storm in Germany over whether Muhammad ever existed as an historical figure says he is simply following the conclusions of many years of rigorous research.

Muhammad Sven Kalisch, 42, the chair of Islamic Studies at the University of Muenster and whose duties include training teachers for the rising number of Muslim students in German high schools, has created a furor by stating that in all probability Muhammad was a mythical creation.

He told the Star in a recent phone interview that his research leads him to believe that the three great monotheistic religions, Judaism, Christianity and Islam have mythical origins.

German police worried about a possible violent backlash have told the professor to move his offices to more secure premises. But Kalisch says there have been no specific threats and he is far from being "in hiding" as some bloggers and other rumour-mongers have claimed.

However, the Central Council of Muslims in Germany to which the four largest organizations of the country's 3 million-strong Muslim community belong, has stopped its co-operation with the university's Centre for Religious Studies over the professor's stand.

A spokesperson for the council, Ali Kizilkaya, has said if the Prophet Muhammad didn't exist then the Qur'an doesn't exist.

"This would mean that we would have to abolish the religion altogether," Kizilkaya said. "We are convinced the Prophet did indeed exist and that the Qur'an is the word of God."

Michael Marx, a Qur'an specialist at the Berlin-Brandenburg Academy of Sciences, has warned his colleagues that Kalisch's views will "make it difficult" for German scholars to work in Muslim lands.

The traditional view of Muhammad is that he was born in Mecca in Arabia, about AD 570 and died in Medina around AD 632. The Qur'an, Islam's holy book, is composed of revelations believed to have been given to him by God through the archangel Gabriel. There are about one billion Muslims in the world today.

"My position with regard to the historical existence of Muhammad is that I believe neither his existence nor his non-existence can be proven," Kalisch said in a statement. "I, however, lean toward the non-existence."

He told the Star he holds the same position regarding Abraham, Moses and the other Jewish patriarchs, as well as Jesus Christ.

There have been threats, campaigns for his dismissal from his post, and dozens of media interviews, commentaries and editorials. According to Der Spiegel magazine, a group of more than 30 German academics have signed a petition supporting Kalisch's right to scholarly freedom of expression.

Kalisch studied and practised law before returning to college to take a Ph.D. in religious studies. He speaks fluent English, Turkish and Arabic as well as German.

He was born in Hamburg of a German father and a mother of Mongolian descent. They were nominal Protestants and when he began early in his teens to follow up on the Asian line of his heritage he decided to learn Turkish.

That led directly to an exposure to Islamic teaching and at 15 he decided to convert. "I was attracted by the emphasis on one God instead of a trinity," he says. "It seemed in many ways a very rational religion."

But, he differed from typical religious converts to a new faith in that he never stopped questioning. "Religion should never contradict reason," he says. "I could never accept any doctrine or belief that goes against my rational mind."

Kalisch said he realized early in 2001 that when the same scientific methods are applied to investigate Muslim claims of historicity as are used on Jewish and Christian origins, similar problems arise at once. He found that traditional theological positions soon collapse once hard evidence is sought. He discovered there is as much "myth-making" in Islam as in Judaism and Christianity. And so his current process of "rethinking Islam" was begun.

Asked whether he thought his public airings of his findings will destroy peoples' faith, he said: "It will destroy a literalist faith, a faith no longer reliable because of reason. But, the God I believe in is not a god of literalists. He is the Ultimate One. God doesn't write books. All the various sacred books are the product of human minds and experiences. They can be helpful but they must be interpreted for today."

Kalisch maintains non-Muslim scholars who agree with his hypothesis but keep silent out of "respect" for Muslims are in fact treating them as though they can't handle the truth.

"That's not respect, it's putting Muslims on the same level as small children who can't think and decide for themselves and whose illusions of Santa Claus or the Easter Bunny one doesn't want to destroy."

Conclusion: Muhammad Sven Kalisch the chair of Islamic Studies at the University of Muenster states in this article that in all probability Muhammad was a mythical creation. Also he has made it be known to everyone after many years of studying various religions that his research leads him to believe that the three great monotheistic religions, Judaism, Christianity and Islam have mythical origins. What he states in this article is the theme throughout this book and what I have found out in my own studies that God is an Ultimate One God and he does not write books. I have done some valuable research behind Muhammad Sven Kalisch and he is without a doubt an intellectual Muslin Scholar that has done his homework in various religions to expose the truth including Islam.

Final Thoughts:

Like most of you I once bought into the ideas behind the word “faith” as a central theme throughout all religions but after doing intense research I have come to understand the true meaning of religion is “fable”. Myself like most of you were brought up in a religious home but I always had unanswered questions and the desire to find the truth. I spent a lot of money over the years buying various Bibles including various interpretational books of scriptures alongside concordances but all of them lead you in circles with a dead end.

The truth will set you free but you can only gain true knowledge by searching for spiritual truth outside of the religious dogma and that is the key to true enlightenment. Once I went to a Christian Faith Rally in Richmond, Virginia and there was a religious speaker there telling a story about a man searching for faith. He is a well-known Conservative Evangelical Christian Pastor and he presented a well thought out story about a man from a different religious back ground came to his church searching for God and wanted to know the truth if God (The Source)really exists. The Christian Pastor proceeds to tell over thousands in attendance at the Richmond Coliseum that he gave that man a book and told him to read it. The words that came out of his mouth next inspired me to search for the truth because I knew at that moment in time he like all of us did not know the full truth about God (The Source). He states with conviction with a stern voice over the microphone that he told this man that was searching for God (The Source) if we keep searching for the truth we can never find it.

We are all searching for answers and even this man that represented the knowledge of the Christian faith did not do his own homework and was relying on his teachings from the Religious Seminary Schools he attended/graduated from to feed us a lie that we can never find the truth. We have the knowledge to gain wisdom only if we seek for wisdom outside the box and not allow ourselves to learn from structured educational systems because they only keep us in the dark. I have provided in this chapter overwhelming evidence from historians, professors, theologians, scholars, priests and archeologists from within the religious institutions telling us from their own mouth that all religions are a complete myth. And they have shown us there are no scientific or historical evidence that supports the idea that any religion is or will ever be a true account of God’s (The Source) history or relationship with humankind.

They the historians, theologians, professors, scholars and archeologists have unlike conventional religious teachers have taken a giant leap for justice to serve humanity with truth and to give us the hidden facts behind all religion myths. Every single person in all these articles have gone outside the established religious dogma and have used their intelligent mind God (The Source) gave them to expose the propaganda that surrounds religion as a whole.

2~MYSTERY BEHIND

DEITIES & THE

KING JAMES BIBLE

The word El referring to a primary deity of the ancestors of the ancient Hebrews, by the time of the *writing* of the Torah became a word meaning deity. Elohim, meant literally, supreme deity.

The English word for “God” has become a source of confusion for Christians since at least the Anglo-Saxon era.  Webster’s New Collegiate Dictionary says that the origin of the word ‘god’ comes from a Germanic word ‘gad,’ pronounced as “gohdt.”

The King James translators used a pagan Anglo-Saxon word “god” from the Germanic “gad.”  No one has ever really challenged this widespread use of this Indo-European word.

Most Christians today do not even realize King James of England (who commissioned the King James Bible and to whom it was dedicated) loved men and had sex with them? King James made the Bible more accessible to laypersons, was a patron of recreational sports, and wrote many books.

Here are the Facts that surround King James:

(1) He did not sleep in the same bed with his wife, but often did sleep in the same room with male companions.

(2) It is a matter of historic record that he wrote passionate letters to men, including some letters that talked about activities between men in the bedroom.

(3) He was referred to as "Queen James" by some nobility.

(4) He had a habit of kissing men in public, and not just as a customary greeting.

At the age of thirteen James fell madly in love with his male cousin Esme Stuart whom he made Duke of Lennox. James deferred to Esme to the consternation of his ministers. In 1582 James was kidnapped and forced to issue a proclamation against his lover and send him back to France.

Later, James fell in love with a poor young Scotsman named Robert Carr. "The king leans on his [Carr's] arm, pinches his cheeks, smooths his ruffled garment, and when he looks upon Carr, directs his speech to others." (Thomas Howard, Earl of Suffolk, in a letter, 1611)

Carr eventually ended the relationship after which the king expressed his dissatisfaction in a letter to Carr, "I leave out of this reckoning your long creeping back and withdrawing yourself from lying in my chamber, notwithstanding my many hundred times earnest soliciting you to the contrary...Remember that (since I am king) all your being, except your breathing and soul, is from me." (See The Letters of King James I & VI, ed., G. P. V. Akrigg, Univ. of Calif. Press, 1984. Also see Royal Family, Royal Lovers: King James of England and Scotland, David M. Bergeron, Univ. of Missouri Press, 1991)

Although the title page of The King James Bible boasted that it was "newly translated out of the original tongues," the work was actually a revision of The Bishop's Bible of 1568, which was a revision of The Great Bible of 1539, which was itself based on three previous English translations from the early 1500s. So, the men who produced the King James Bible not only inherited some of the errors made by previous English translators, but invented some of their own.

Desiderius Erasmus was a "Christian humanist" who collected Greek (and Latin) New Testament manuscripts and compared and edited them, verse by verse, selecting what he considered to be the best variant passages, until he had compiled what came to be known as the "textus receptus." Early English translations of the Bible, like those mentioned above, were based on his "textus receptus." Erasmus was also a monk whom some historians believe engaged in homosexual activities.

King James' favorite male lovers were the Earl of Somerset and the Duke of Buckingham.

- Ben Edward Akerly, The X-rated Bible

James's sexual orientation was so widely known that Sir Walter Raleigh joked about it in public saying "King Elizabeth" had been succeeded by "Queen James."

- Catherine D. Bowen, The Lion and the Throne

King James 1 was a known homosexual who murdered his young lovers and victimized countless heretics and women. His cruelty was justified by his "divine right" of kings.

- Otto J. Scott, James I: The Fool as King

The 19th Century Zionist Jews is the Modern Day Mafia of Religion

This scam to produce a religion to control humans mind’s and gain control over the population was a hidden agenda from the elite powers in the world from the past to present. This is the oldest con game by stealing someone else’s ideas then produce a manifested version to persuade people to adhere to the rules and regulations not by immediate force but by fear or in a laymen terms, brain washing.

This same concept was used by Hitler and the Nazi regime before World War II. World History of wars has proven to be propaganda of deceit in relation to religions that establishes a self-serving hate machine that creates the motto my God is better than your God. Behind the scenes who really started WWII was the Zionist Jews who had Hitler do their bidding to kill all the Non-Zionist Jews because they did not want to go back to Palestine to help establish Israel as a state by force.  Again the Zionist Jews (Secret Society) wanted to fulfill prophesy in the Torah or in other words make it happen. Hitler used the ideas from the Bible to convince his people that God wanted them to kill the Jews and they the German people fell for it while other countries including the United States was making money off the war. And behind the scenes behind all creation of tyranny is the puppeteer the 19th Century Zionist Jews (Secret Society). I can go on and on showing you the elite families/corporations/governments that have made money off tyranny but you can do your own research on this subject and it all points back to Rome. If one does their own research you will find that more humans have died over religious wars than any other conflicts in human history to gain control over population and to de-populate the earth. It is simple mathematics and basic principles of war divide & conquer.

Throughout religion history the elite have always found a way to bring forth a religion to demand rules and submission but as you can see they themselves are corrupted by the very words they instill in us from the Bible they gave us. Every society has adopted religious beliefs then adds their own ingredients to give us the notion they are helping us serve God (The Source) but in reality we are serving their cause of submission. All religions are borrowed over centuries or as we can say reinventing the wheel to keep us from finding out the truth about humanity and our true creator God (The Source).

From the beginning of time there have been a secret held by the elite powers of the world starting with the Rome and as we continue to take this journey together through this book I will unfold the mysteries of mankind so we can understand the past to move forward towards the future.

Notable People from the Past to Present Saw Religion & The World for What It is

“The day will come when the mystical generation of Jesus, by the Supreme Being as his father, in the womb of a virgin, will be classed with the fable of the generation of Minerva in the brain of Jupiter.”

-- Thomas Jefferson,

( Thomas Jefferson, letter to John Adams, from Monticello, April 11, 1823; Lester J. Cappon, ed., Chapel Hill and London: University of North Carolina Press, 1987, pp. 591-594.)

Religion is the sign of the oppressed creature, the sentiment of a heartless world, and the soul of soul-less conditions.  It is the opium of the people.

--Karl Marx, "Contribution to the Critique of Hegel's Philosophy of Right," 1884

“We can reject everything else: religion, ideology, all received wisdom. But we cannot escape the necessity of love and compassion....This, then, is my true religion, my simple faith. In this sense, there is no need for temple or church, for mosque or synagogue, no need for complicated philosophy, doctrine or dogma. Our own heart, our own mind, is the temple. The doctrine is compassion. Love for others and respect for their rights and dignity, no matter who or what they are: ultimately these are all we need. So long as we practice these in our daily lives, then no matter if we are learned or unlearned, whether we believe in Buddha or God, or follow some other religion or none at all, as long as we have compassion for others and conduct ourselves with restraint out of a sense of responsibility, there is no doubt we will be happy.”

-- Dalai Lama XIV

“We are not human beings seeking a spiritual experience; we are spiritual beings living a human experience.”

--Pierre Teilhard De Chardin

“I believe we are reincarnated. You, I, we reincarnate over and over. We live many lives, and store up much experience. Some are older souls than others and so they know more. It seems to be an intuitive "gift." It is really hard-won experience.”

-- Henry Ford

"There is only one God and He is God to all; therefore it is important that everyone is seen as equal before God.”

--Mother Teresa

“God has no religion.”

--Mahatma Gandhi

“I do not believe that the Bible is the literal word of God. God does not write books and he does not publish books either. So, this idea that you have in your hand, when you hold a Bible, the literal word of God, is to me quite ridiculous”.

--Tom Harpur

(Author of  The Pagan Christ – Recovering the Lost Light interview with Anthony Wile – The Daily Bell-SUNDAY, MARCH 13, 2011)

“I am quite convinced through intense study, analysis and exegesis of the pertinent texts and other data that there is no historical core to the onion of the New Testament character called Jesus Christ. Between the patently obvious characteristics of preceding pagan gods that were applied to the Christ character, and the incorporation of Old Testament scriptures, as well as various sayings found in pre-Christian texts, the entire construct appears to have been contrived.”

-- Acharya S/D.M. Murdock

(Author of The Christ Conspiracy – The Greatest Story Ever Sold)

What the Church Doesn't Want You to know

It has often been emphasized that Christianity is unlike any other religion, for it stands or falls by certain events which are alleged to have occurred during a short period of time some 20 centuries ago. Those stories are presented in the New Testament, and as new evidence is revealed it will become clear that they do not represent historical realities. The Church agrees, saying:

"Our documentary sources of knowledge about the origins of Christianity and its earliest development are chiefly the New Testament Scriptures, the authenticity of which we must, to a great extent, take for granted."

(Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. iii, p. 712)

The Church makes extraordinary admissions about its New Testament. For example, when discussing the origin of those writings, "the most distinguished body of academic opinion ever assembled" (Catholic Encyclopedias, Preface) admits that the Gospels "do not go back to the first century of the Christian era" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. vi, p. 137, pp. 655-6). This statement conflicts with priesthood assertions that the earliest Gospels were progressively written during the decades following the death of the Gospel Jesus Christ. In a remarkable aside, the Church further admits that "the earliest of the extant manuscripts [of the New Testament], it is true, do not date back beyond the middle of the fourth century AD" (Catholic Encyclopedia, op. cit., pp. 656-7). That is some 350 years after the time the Church claims that a Jesus Christ walked the sands of Palestine, and here the true story of Christian origins slips into one of the biggest black holes in history. There is, however, a reason why there were no New Testaments until the fourth century: they were not written until then, and here we find evidence of the greatest misrepresentation of all time.

It was British-born Flavius Constantinus (Constantine, originally Custennyn or Custennin) (272-337) who authorized the compilation of the writings now called the New Testament. After the death of his father in 306, Constantine became King of Britain, Gaul and Spain, and then, after a series of victorious battles, Emperor of the Roman Empire. Christian historians give little or no hint of the turmoil of the times and suspend Constantine in the air, free of all human events happening around him. In truth, one of Constantine's main problems was the uncontrollable disorder amongst presbyters and their belief in numerous gods.

The majority of modern-day Christian writers suppress the truth about the development of their religion and conceal Constantine's efforts to curb the disreputable character of the presbyters who are now called "Church Fathers" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. xiv, pp. 370-1). They were "maddened", he said (Life of Constantine, attributed to Eusebius Pamphilius of Caesarea, c. 335, vol. iii, p. 171; The Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers, cited as N&PNF, attributed to St Ambrose, Rev. Prof. Roberts, DD, and Principal James Donaldson, LLD, editors, 1891, vol. iv, p. 467). The "peculiar type of oratory" expounded by them was a challenge to a settled religious order (The Dictionary of Classical Mythology, Religion, Literature and Art, Oskar Seyffert, Gramercy, New York, 1995, pp. 544-5). Ancient records reveal the true nature of the presbyters, and the low regard in which they were held has been subtly suppressed by modern Church historians. In reality, they were:

"...the most rustic fellows, teaching strange paradoxes. They openly declared that none but the ignorant was fit to hear their discourses ... they never appeared in the circles of the wiser and better sort, but always took care to intrude themselves among the ignorant and uncultured, rambling around to play tricks at fairs and markets ... they lard their lean books with the fat of old fables ... and still the less do they understand ... and they write nonsense on vellum ... and still be doing, never done."

(Contra Celsum ["Against Celsus"], Origen of Alexandria, c. 251, Bk I, p. lxvii, Bk III, p. xliv, passim)

Clusters of presbyters had developed "many gods and many lords" (1 Cor. 8:5) and numerous religious sects existed, each with differing doctrines (Gal. 1:6). Presbyterial groups clashed over attributes of their various gods and "altar was set against altar" in competing for an audience (Optatus of Milevis, 1:15, 19, early fourth century). From Constantine's point of view, there were several factions that needed satisfying, and he set out to develop an all-embracing religion during a period of irreverent confusion. In an age of crass ignorance, with nine-tenths of the peoples of Europe illiterate, stabilizing religious splinter groups was only one of Constantine's problems. The smooth generalization, which so many historians are content to repeat, that Constantine "embraced the Christian religion" and subsequently granted "official toleration", is "contrary to historical fact" and should be erased from our literature forever (Catholic Encyclopedia, Pecci ed., vol. iii, p. 299, passim). Simply put, there was no Christian religion at Constantine's time, and the Church acknowledges that the tale of his "conversion" and "baptism" are "entirely legendary" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. xiv, pp. 370-1).

Constantine "never acquired a solid theological knowledge" and "depended heavily on his advisers in religious questions" (Catholic Encyclopedia, New Edition, vol. xii, p. 576, passim). According to Eusebeius (260-339), Constantine noted that among the presbyterian factions "strife had grown so serious, vigorous action was necessary to establish a more religious state", but he could not bring about a settlement between rival god factions (Life of Constantine, op. cit., pp. 26-8). His advisers warned him that the presbyters' religions were "destitute of foundation" and needed official stabilisation (ibid.).

Constantine saw in this confused system of fragmented dogmas the opportunity to create a new and combined State religion, neutral in concept, and to protect it by law. When he conquered the East in 324 he sent his Spanish religious adviser, Osius of Córdoba, to Alexandria with letters to several bishops exhorting them to make peace among themselves. The mission failed and Constantine, probably at the suggestion of Osius, then issued a decree commanding all presbyters and their subordinates "be mounted on asses, mules and horses belonging to the public, and travel to the city of Nicaea" in the Roman province of Bithynia in Asia Minor. They were instructed to bring with them the testimonies they orated to the rabble, "bound in leather" for protection during the long journey, and surrender them to Constantine upon arrival in Nicaea (The Catholic Dictionary, Addis and Arnold, 1917, "Council of Nicaea" entry). Their writings totalled "in all, two thousand two hundred and thirty-one scrolls and legendary tales of gods and saviours, together with a record of the doctrines orated by them" (Life of Constantine, op. cit., vol. ii, p. 73; N&PNF, op. cit., vol. i, p. 518).

3~The First Council of Nicaea

and the "Missing Records"

Thus, the first ecclesiastical gathering in history was summoned and is today known as the Council of Nicaea. It was a bizarre event that provided many details of early clerical thinking and presents a clear picture of the intellectual climate prevailing at the time. It was at this gathering that Christianity was born, and the ramifications of decisions made at the time are difficult to calculate. About four years prior to chairing the Council, Constantine had been initiated into the religious order of Sol Invictus, one of the two thriving cults that regarded the Sun as the one and only Supreme God (the other was Mithraism). Because of his Sun worship, he instructed Eusebius to convene the first of three sittings on the summer solstice, 21 June 325 (Catholic Encyclopedia, New Edition, vol. i, p. 792), and it was "held in a hall in Osius's palace" (Ecclesiastical History, Bishop Louis Dupin, Paris, 1686, vol. i, p. 598). In an account of the proceedings of the conclave of presbyters gathered at Nicaea, Sabinius, Bishop of Hereclea, who was in attendance, said, "Excepting Constantine himself and Eusebius Pamphilius, they were a set of illiterate, simple creatures who understood nothing" (Secrets of the Christian Fathers, Bishop J. W. Sergerus, 1685, 1897 reprint).

This is another luminous confession of the ignorance and uncritical credulity of early churchmen. Dr Richard Watson (1737-1816), a disillusioned Christian historian and one-time Bishop of Llandaff in Wales (1782), referred to them as "a set of gibbering idiots" (An Apology for Christianity, 1776, 1796 reprint; also, Theological Tracts, Dr Richard Watson, "On Councils" entry, vol. 2, London, 1786, revised reprint 1791). From his extensive research into Church councils, Dr Watson concluded that "the clergy at the Council of Nicaea were all under the power of the devil, and the convention was composed of the lowest rabble and patronised the vilest abominations" (An Apology for Christianity, op. cit.). It was that infantile body of men who were responsible for the commencement of a new religion and the theological creation of Jesus Christ.

The Church admits that vital elements of the proceedings at Nicaea are "strangely absent from the canons" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. iii, p. 160). We shall see shortly what happened to them. However, according to records that endured, Eusebius "occupied the first seat on the right of the emperor and delivered the inaugural address on the emperor's behalf" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. v, pp. 619-620). There were no British presbyters at the council but many Greek delegates. "Seventy Eastern bishops" represented Asiatic factions, and small numbers came from other areas (Ecclesiastical History, ibid.). Caecilian of Carthage travelled from Africa, Paphnutius of Thebes from Egypt, Nicasius of Die (Dijon) from Gaul, and Donnus of Stridon made the journey from Pannonia.

It was at that puerile assembly, and with so many cults represented, that a total of 318 "bishops, priests, deacons, subdeacons, acolytes and exorcists" gathered to debate and decide upon a unified belief system that encompassed only one god (An Apology for Christianity, op. cit.). By this time, a huge assortment of "wild texts" (Catholic Encyclopedia, New Edition, "Gospel and Gospels") circulated amongst presbyters and they supported a great variety of Eastern and Western gods and goddesses: Jove, Jupiter, Salenus, Baal, Thor, Gade, Apollo, Juno, Aries, Taurus, Minerva, Rhets, Mithra, Theo, Fragapatti, Atys, Durga, Indra, Neptune, Vulcan, Kriste, Agni, Croesus, Pelides, Huit, Hermes, Thulis, Thammus, Eguptus, Iao, Aph, Saturn, Gitchens, Minos, Maximo, Hecla and Phernes (God's Book of Eskra, anon., ch. xlviii, paragraph 36).

Up until the First Council of Nicaea, the Roman aristocracy primarily worshipped two Greek gods-Apollo and Zeus-but the great bulk of common people idolized either Julius Caesar or Mithras (the Romanized version of the Persian deity Mithra). Caesar was deified by the Roman Senate after his death (15 March 44 BC) and subsequently venerated as "the Divine Julius". The word "Saviour" was affixed to his name, its literal meaning being "one who sows the seed", i.e., he was a phallic god. Julius Caesar was hailed as "God made manifest and universal Saviour of human life", and his successor Augustus was called the "ancestral God and Savior of the whole human race" (Man and his Gods, Homer Smith, Little, Brown & Co., Boston, 1952). Emperor Nero (54-68), whose original name was Lucius Domitius Ahenobarbus (37-68), was immortalized on his coins as the "Savior of mankind" (ibid.). The Divine Julius as Roman Savior and "Father of the Empire" was considered "God" among the Roman rabble for more than 300 years. He was the deity in some Western presbyters' texts, but was not recognized in Eastern or Oriental writings.

Constantine's intention at Nicaea was to create an entirely new god for his empire who would unite all religious factions under one deity. Presbyters were asked to debate and decide who their new god would be. Delegates argued among themselves, expressing personal motives for inclusion of particular writings that promoted the finer traits of their own special deity. Throughout the meeting, howling factions were immersed in heated debates, and the names of 53 gods were tabled for discussion. "As yet, no God had been selected by the council, and so they balloted in order to determine that matter... For one year and five months the balloting lasted..." (God's Book of Eskra, Prof. S. L. MacGuire's translation, Salisbury, 1922, chapter xlviii, paragraphs 36, 41).

At the end of that time, Constantine returned to the gathering to discover that the presbyters had not agreed on a new deity but had balloted down to a shortlist of five prospects: Caesar, Krishna, Mithra, Horus and Zeus (Historia Ecclesiastica, Eusebius, c. 325). Constantine was the ruling spirit at Nicaea and he ultimately decided upon a new god for them. To involve British factions, he ruled that the name of the great Druid god, Hesus, be joined with the Eastern Saviour-god, Krishna (Krishna is Sanskrit for Christ), and thus Hesus Krishna would be the official name of the new Roman god. A vote was taken and it was with a majority show of hands (161 votes to 157) that both divinities became one God. Following longstanding heathen custom, Constantine used the official gathering and the Roman apotheosis decree to legally deify two deities as one, and did so by democratic consent. A new god was proclaimed and "officially" ratified by Constantine (Acta Concilii Nicaeni, 1618). That purely political act of deification effectively and legally placed Hesus and Krishna among the Roman gods as one individual composite. That abstraction lent Earthly existence to amalgamated doctrines for the Empire's new religion; and because there was no letter "J" in alphabets until around the ninth century, the name subsequently evolved into "Jesus Christ".

4~How the Gospels

Were Created

Constantine then instructed Eusebius to organize the compilation of a uniform collection of new writings developed from primary aspects of the religious texts submitted at the council. His instructions were:

"Search ye these books, and whatever is good in them, that retain; but whatsoever is evil, that cast away. What is good in one book, unite ye with that which is good in another book. And whatsoever is thus brought together shall be called The Book of Books. And it shall be the doctrine of my people, which I will recommend unto all nations, that there shall be no more war for religions' sake."

(God's Book of Eskra, op. cit., chapter xlviii, paragraph 31)

"Make them to astonish" said Constantine, and "the books were written accordingly" (Life of Constantine, vol. iv, pp. 36-39). Eusebius amalgamated the "legendary tales of all the religious doctrines of the world together as one", using the standard god-myths from the presbyters' manuscripts as his exemplars. Merging the supernatural "god" stories of Mithra and Krishna with British Culdean beliefs effectively joined the orations of Eastern and Western presbyters together "to form a new universal belief" (ibid.). Constantine believed that the amalgamated collection of myths would unite variant and opposing religious factions under one representative story. Eusebius then arranged for scribes to produce "fifty sumptuous copies ... to be written on parchment in a legible manner, and in a convenient portable form, by professional scribes thoroughly accomplished in their art" (ibid.). "These orders," said Eusebius, "were followed by the immediate execution of the work itself ... we sent him [Constantine] magnificently and elaborately bound volumes of three-fold and four-fold forms" (Life of Constantine, vol. iv, p. 36). They were the "New Testimonies", and this is the first mention (c. 331) of the New Testament in the historical record.

With his instructions fulfilled, Constantine then decreed that the New Testimonies would thereafter be called the "word of the Roman Savior God" (Life of Constantine, vol. iii, p. 29) and official to all presbyters sermonizing in the Roman Empire. He then ordered earlier presbyterial manuscripts and the records of the council "burnt" and declared that "any man found concealing writings should be stricken off from his shoulders" (beheaded) (ibid.). As the record shows, presbyterial writings previous to the Council of Nicaea no longer exist, except for some fragments that have survived.

Some council records also survived, and they provide alarming ramifications for the Church. Some old documents say that the First Council of Nicaea ended in mid-November 326, while others say the struggle to establish a god was so fierce that it extended "for four years and seven months" from its beginning in June 325 (Secrets of the Christian Fathers, op. cit.). Regardless of when it ended, the savagery and violence it encompassed were concealed under the glossy title "Great and Holy Synod", assigned to the assembly by the Church in the 18th century. Earlier Churchmen, however, expressed a different opinion.

The Second Council of Nicaea in 786-87 denounced the First Council of Nicaea as "a synod of fools and madmen" and sought to annul "decisions passed by men with troubled brains" (History of the Christian Church, H. H. Milman, DD, 1871). If one chooses to read the records of the Second Nicaean Council and notes references to "affrighted bishops" and the "soldiery" needed to "quell proceedings", the "fools and madmen" declaration is surely an example of the pot calling the kettle black.

Constantine died in 337 and his outgrowth of many now-called pagan beliefs into a new religious system brought many converts. Later Church writers made him "the great champion of Christianity" which he gave "legal status as the religion of the Roman Empire" (Encyclopedia of the Roman Empire, Matthew Bunson, Facts on File, New York, 1994, p. 86). Historical records reveal this to be incorrect, for it was "self-interest" that led him to create Christianity (A Smaller Classical Dictionary, J. M. Dent, London, 1910, p. 161). Yet it wasn't called "Christianity" until the 15th century (How The Great Pan Died, Professor Edmond S. Bordeaux [Vatican archivist], Mille Meditations, USA, MCMLXVIII, pp. 45-7).

Over the ensuing centuries, Constantine's New Testimonies were expanded upon, "interpolations" were added and other writings included (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. vi, pp. 135-137; also, Pecci ed., vol. ii, pp. 121-122). For example, in 397 John "golden-mouthed" Chrysostom restructured the writings of Apollonius of Tyana, a first-century wandering sage, and made them part of the New Testimonies (Secrets of the Christian Fathers, op. cit.). The Latinized name for Apollonius is Paulus (A Latin-English Dictionary, J. T. White and J. E. Riddle, Ginn & Heath, Boston, 1880), and the Church today calls those writings the Epistles of Paul. Apollonius's personal attendant, Damis, an Assyrian scribe, is Demis in the New Testament (2 Tim. 4:10).

The Church hierarchy knows the truth about the origin of its Epistles, for Cardinal Bembo (d. 1547), secretary to Pope Leo X (d. 1521), advised his associate, Cardinal Sadoleto, to disregard them, saying "put away these trifles, for such absurdities do not become a man of dignity; they were introduced on the scene later by a sly voice from heaven" (Cardinal Bembo: His Letters and Comments on Pope Leo X, A. L. Collins, London, 1842 reprint).

The Church admits that the Epistles of Paul are forgeries, saying, "Even the genuine Epistles were greatly interpolated to lend weight to the personal views of their authors" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. vii, p. 645). Likewise, St Jerome (d. 420) declared that the Acts of the Apostles, the fifth book of the New Testament, was also "falsely written" ("The Letters of Jerome", Library of the Fathers, Oxford Movement, 1833-45, vol. v, p. 445).

5~THE SHOCK DISCOVERY

OF AN ANCIENT BIBLE

The New Testament subsequently evolved into a fulsome piece of priesthood propaganda, and the Church claimed it recorded the intervention of a divine Jesus Christ into Earthly affairs. However, a spectacular discovery in a remote Egyptian monastery revealed to the world the extent of later falsifications of the Christian texts, themselves only an "assemblage of legendary tales" (Encyclopédie, Diderot, 1759). On 4 February 1859, 346 leaves of an ancient codex were discovered in the furnace room at St Catherine's monastery at Mt Sinai, and its contents sent shockwaves through the Christian world. Along with other old codices, it was scheduled to be burned in the kilns to provide winter warmth for the inhabitants of the monastery. Written in Greek on donkey skins, it carried both the Old and New Testaments, and later in time archaeologists dated its composition to around the year 380. It was discovered by Dr Constantin von Tischendorf (1815-1874), a brilliant and pious German biblical scholar, and he called it the Sinaiticus, the Sinai Bible. Tischendorf was a professor of theology who devoted his entire life to the study of New Testament origins, and his desire to read all the ancient Christian texts led him on the long, camel-mounted journey to St Catherine's Monastery.

During his lifetime, Tischendorf had access to other ancient Bibles unavailable to the public, such as the Alexandrian (or Alexandrinus) Bible, believed to be the second oldest Bible in the world. It was so named because in 1627 it was taken from Alexandria to Britain and gifted to King Charles I (1600-49). Today it is displayed alongside the world's oldest known Bible, the Sinaiticus, in the British Library in London. During his research, Tischendorf had access to the Vaticanus, the Vatican Bible, believed to be the third oldest in the world and dated to the mid-sixth century (The Various Versions of the Bible, Dr Constantin von Tischendorf, 1874, available in the British Library). It was locked away in the Vatican's inner library. Tischendorf asked if he could extract handwritten notes, but his request was declined. However, when his guard took refreshment breaks, Tischendorf wrote comparative narratives on the palm of his hand and sometimes on his fingernails ("Are Our Gospels Genuine or Not?", Dr Constantin von Tischendorf, lecture, 1869, available in the British Library).

Today, there are several other Bibles written in various languages during the fifth and sixth centuries, examples being the Syriacus, the Cantabrigiensis (Bezae), the Sarravianus and the Marchalianus.

A shudder of apprehension echoed through Christendom in the last quarter of the 19th century when English-language versions of the Sinai Bible were published. Recorded within these pages is information that disputes Christianity's claim of historicity. Christians were provided with irrefutable evidence of wilful falsifications in all modern New Testaments. So different was the Sinai Bible's New Testament from versions then being published that the Church angrily tried to annul the dramatic new evidence that challenged its very existence. In a series of articles published in the London Quarterly Review in 1883, John W. Burgon, Dean of Chichester, used every rhetorical device at his disposal to attack the Sinaiticus' earlier and opposing story of Jesus Christ, saying that "...without a particle of hesitation, the Sinaiticus is scandalously corrupt ... exhibiting the most shamefully mutilated texts which are anywhere to be met with; they have become, by whatever process, the depositories of the largest amount of fabricated readings, ancient blunders and intentional perversions of the truth which are discoverable in any known copies of the word of God". Dean Burgon's concerns mirror opposing aspects of Gospel stories then current, having by now evolved to a new stage through centuries of tampering with the fabric of an already unhistorical document.

The Revelations of Ultraviolet Light Testing

In 1933, the British Museum in London purchased the Sinai Bible from the Soviet government for £100,000, of which £65,000 was gifted by public subscription. Prior to the acquisition, this Bible was displayed in the Imperial Library in St Petersburg, Russia, and "few scholars had set eyes on it" (The Daily Telegraph and  Morning Post, 11 January 1938, p. 3). When it went on display in 1933 as "the oldest Bible in the world" (ibid.), it became the center of a pilgrimage unequalled in the history of the British Museum.

Before I summarize its conflictions, it should be noted that this old codex is by no means a reliable guide to New Testament study as it contains superabundant errors and serious re-editing. These anomalies were exposed as a result of the months of ultraviolet-light tests carried out at the British Museum in the mid-1930s. The findings revealed replacements of numerous passages by at least nine different editors. Photographs taken during testing revealed that ink pigments had been retained deep in the pores of the skin. The original words were readable under ultraviolet light. Anybody wishing to read the results of the tests should refer to the book written by the researchers who did the analysis: the Keepers of the Department of Manuscripts at the British Museum (Scribes and Correctors of the Codex Sinaiticus, H. J. M. Milne and T. C. Skeat, British Museum, London, 1938).

6~FORGERY IN

THE GOSPELS

When the New Testament in the Sinai Bible is compared with a modern-day New Testament, a staggering 14,800 editorial alterations can be identified. These amendments can be recognized by a simple comparative exercise that anybody can and should do. Serious study of Christian origins must emanate from the Sinai Bible's version of the New Testament, not modern editions.

Of importance is the fact that the Sinaiticus carries three Gospels since rejected: the Shepherd of Hermas (written by two resurrected ghosts, Charinus and Lenthius), the Missive of Barnabas and the Odes of Solomon. Space excludes elaboration on these bizarre writings and also discussion on dilemmas associated with translation variations.

Modern Bibles are five removes in translation from early editions, and disputes rage between translators over variant interpretations of more than 5,000 ancient words. However, it is what is not written in that old Bible that embarrasses the Church, and this article discusses only a few of those omissions. One glaring example is subtly revealed in the Encyclopaedia Biblica (Adam & Charles Black, London, 1899, vol. iii, p. 3344), where the Church divulges its knowledge about exclusions in old Bibles, saying: "The remark has long ago and often been made that, like Paul, even the earliest Gospels knew nothing of the miraculous birth of our Saviour". That is because there never was a virgin birth.

It is apparent that when Eusebius assembled scribes to write the New Testimonies, he first produced a single document that provided an exemplar or master version. Today it is called the Gospel of Mark, and the Church admits that it was "the first Gospel written" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. vi, p. 657), even though it appears second in the New Testament today. The scribes of the Gospels of Matthew and Luke were dependent upon the Mark writing as the source and framework for the compilation of their works. The Gospel of John is independent of those writings, and the late-15th-century theory that it was written later to support the earlier writings is the truth (The Crucifixion of Truth, Tony Bushby, Joshua Books, 2004, pp. 33-40).

Thus, the Gospel of Mark in the Sinai Bible carries the "first" story of Jesus Christ in history, one completely different to what is in modern Bibles. It starts with Jesus "at about the age of thirty" (Mark 1:9), and doesn't know of Mary, a virgin birth or mass murders of baby boys by Herod. Words describing Jesus Christ as "the son of God" do not appear in the opening narrative as they do in today's editions (Mark 1:1), and the modern-day family tree tracing a "messianic bloodline" back to King David is non-existent in all ancient Bibles, as are the now-called "messianic prophecies" (51 in total). The Sinai Bible carries a conflicting version of events surrounding the "raising of Lazarus", and reveals an extraordinary omission that later became the central doctrine of the Christian faith: the resurrection appearances of Jesus Christ and his ascension into Heaven. No supernatural appearance of a resurrected Jesus Christ is recorded in any ancient Gospels of Mark, but a description of over 500 words now appears in modern Bibles (Mark 16:9-20).

Despite a multitude of long-drawn-out self-justifications by Church apologists, there is no unanimity of Christian opinion regarding the non-existence of "resurrection" appearances in ancient Gospel accounts of the story. Not only are those narratives missing in the Sinai Bible, but they are absent in the Alexandrian Bible, the Vatican Bible, the Bezae Bible and an ancient Latin manuscript of Mark, code-named "K" by analysts. They are also lacking in the oldest Armenian version of the New Testament, in sixth-century manuscripts of the Ethiopic version and ninth-century Anglo-Saxon Bibles. However, some 12th-century Gospels have the now-known resurrection verses written within asterisksÑmarks used by scribes to indicate spurious passages in a literary document.

The Church claims that "the resurrection is the fundamental argument for our Christian belief" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. xii, p. 792), yet no supernatural appearance of a resurrected Jesus Christ is recorded in any of the earliest Gospels of Mark available. A resurrection and ascension of Jesus Christ is the sine qua non ("without which, nothing") of Christianity (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. xii, p. 792), confirmed by words attributed to Paul: "If Christ has not been raised, your faith is in vain" (1 Cor. 5:17). The resurrection verses in today's Gospels of Mark are universally acknowledged as forgeries and the Church agrees, saying "the conclusion of Mark is admittedly not genuine ... almost the entire section is a later compilation" (Encyclopedia Biblica, vol. ii, p. 1880, vol. iii, pp. 1767, 1781; also, Catholic Encyclopedia, vol. iii, under the heading "The Evidence of its Spuriousness"; Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. iii, pp. 274-9 under heading "Canons"). Undaunted, however, the Church accepted the forgery into its dogma and made it the basis of Christianity.

The trend of fictitious resurrection narratives continues. The final chapter of the Gospel of John (21) is a sixth-century forgery, one entirely devoted to describing Jesus' resurrection to his disciples. The Church admits: "The sole conclusion that can be deduced from this is that the 21st chapter was afterwards added and is therefore to be regarded as an appendix to the Gospel" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. viii, pp. 441-442;  New Catholic Encyclopedia (NCE), "Gospel of John", p. 1080; also NCE, vol. xii, p. 407).

7~ "The Great Insertion" and "The Great Omission"

Modern-day versions of the Gospel of Luke have a staggering 10,000 more words than the same Gospel in the Sinai Bible. Six of those words say of Jesus "and was carried up into heaven", but this narrative does not appear in any of the oldest Gospels of Luke available today ("Three Early Doctrinal Modifications of the Text of the Gospels", F. C. Conybeare, The Hibbert Journal, London, vol. 1, no. 1, Oct 1902, pp. 96-113). Ancient versions do not verify modern-day accounts of an ascension of Jesus Christ, and this falsification clearly indicates an intention to deceive.

Today, the Gospel of Luke is the longest of the canonical Gospels because it now includes "The Great Insertion", an extraordinary 15th-century addition totalling around 8,500 words (Luke 9:51-18:14). The insertion of these forgeries into that Gospel bewilders modern Christian analysts, and of them the Church said: "The character of these passages makes it dangerous to draw inferences" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Pecci ed., vol. ii, p. 407).

Just as remarkable, the oldest Gospels of Luke omit all verses from 6:45 to 8:26, known in priesthood circles as "The Great Omission", a total of 1,547 words. In today's versions, that hole has been "plugged up" with passages plagiarized from other Gospels. Dr Tischendorf found that three paragraphs in newer versions of the Gospel of Luke's version of the Last Supper appeared in the 15th century, but the Church still passes its Gospels off as the unadulterated "word of God" ("Are Our Gospels Genuine or Not?", op. cit.)

The "Expurgatory Index"

As was the case with the New Testament, so also were damaging writings of early "Church Fathers" modified in centuries of copying, and many of their records were intentionally rewritten or suppressed.

Adopting the decrees of the Council of Trent (1545-63), the Church subsequently extended the process of erasure and ordered the preparation of a special list of specific information to be expunged from early Christian writings (Delineation of Roman Catholicism, Rev. Charles Elliott, DD, G. Lane & P. P. Sandford, New York, 1842, p. 89; also, The Vatican Censors, Professor Peter Elmsley, Oxford, p. 327, pub. date n/a).

In 1562, the Vatican established a special censoring office called Index Expurgatorius. Its purpose was to prohibit publication of "erroneous passages of the early Church Fathers" that carried statements opposing modern-day doctrine.

When Vatican archivists came across "genuine copies of the Fathers, they corrected them according to the Expurgatory Index" (Index Expurgatorius Vaticanus, R. Gibbings, ed., Dublin, 1837; The Literary Policy of the Church of Rome, Joseph Mendham, J. Duncan, London, 1830, 2nd ed., 1840; The Vatican Censors, op. cit., p. 328). This Church record provides researchers with "grave doubts about the value of all patristic writings released to the public" (The Propaganda Press of Rome, Sir James W. L. Claxton, Whitehaven Books, London, 1942, p. 182).

Important for our story is the fact that the Encyclopaedia Biblica reveals that around 1,200 years of Christian history are unknown: "Unfortunately, only few of the records [of the Church] prior to the year 1198 have been released". It was not by chance that, in that same year (1198), Pope Innocent III (1198-1216) suppressed all records of earlier Church history by establishing the Secret Archives (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. xv, p. 287). Some seven-and-a-half centuries later, and after spending some years in those Archives, Professor Edmond S. Bordeaux wrote How The Great Pan Died. In a chapter titled "The Whole of Church History is Nothing but a Retroactive Fabrication", he said this (in part):

"The Church ante-dated all her late works, some newly made, some revised and some counterfeited, which contained the final expression of her history ... her technique was to make it appear that much later works written by Church writers were composed a long time earlier, so that they might become evidence of the first, second or third centuries."

(How The Great Pan Died, op. cit., p. 46)

Supporting Professor Bordeaux's findings is the fact that, in 1587, Pope Sixtus V (1585-90) established an official Vatican publishing division and said in his own words, "Church history will be now be established ... we shall seek to print our own account"Encyclopédie, Diderot, 1759). Vatican records also reveal that Sixtus V spent 18 months of his life as pope personally writing a new Bible and then introduced into Catholicism a "New Learning" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. v, p. 442, vol. xv, p. 376). The evidence that the Church wrote its own history is found in Diderot's Encyclopédie, and it reveals the reason why Pope Clement XIII (1758-69) ordered all volumes to be destroyed immediately after publication in 1759.

8~Gospel Authors

Exposed as Imposters

There is something else involved in this scenario and it is recorded in the Catholic Encyclopedia. An appreciation of the clerical mindset arises when the Church itself admits that it does not know who wrote its Gospels and Epistles, confessing that all 27 New Testament writings began life anonymously:

"It thus appears that the present titles of the Gospels are not traceable to the evangelists themselves ... they [the New Testament collection] are supplied with titles which, however ancient, do not go back to the respective authors of those writings." (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. vi, pp. 655-6)

The Church maintains that "the titles of our Gospels were not intended to indicate authorship", adding that "the headings ... were affixed to them" (Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed., vol. i, p. 117, vol. vi, pp. 655, 656). Therefore they are not Gospels written "according to Matthew, Mark, Luke or John", as publicly stated. The full force of this confession reveals that there are no genuine apostolic Gospels, and that the Church's shadowy writings today embody the very ground and pillar of Christian foundations and faith. The consequences are fatal to the pretense of Divine origin of the entire New Testament and expose Christian texts as having no special authority. For centuries, fabricated Gospels bore Church certification of authenticity now confessed to be false, and this provides evidence that Christian writings are wholly fallacious.

After years of dedicated New Testament research, Dr Tischendorf expressed dismay at the differences between the oldest and newest Gospels, and had trouble understanding...

"...how scribes could allow themselves to bring in here and there changes which were not simply verbal ones, but such as materially affected the very meaning and, what is worse still, did not shrink from cutting out a passage or inserting one."

(Alterations to the Sinai Bible, Dr Constantin von Tischendorf, 1863, available in the British Library, London)

After years of validating the fabricated nature of the New Testament, a disillusioned Dr Tischendorf confessed that modern-day editions have "been altered in many places" and are "not to be accepted as true" (When Were Our Gospels Written?, Dr Constantin von Tischendorf, 1865, British Library, London).

9~Just What is

Christianity?

The important question then to ask is this: if the New Testament is not historical, what is it?

Dr Tischendorf provided part of the answer when he said in his 15,000 pages of critical notes on the Sinai Bible that "it seems that the personage of Jesus Christ was made narrator for many religions". This explains how narratives from the ancient Indian epic, the Mahabharata, appear verbatim in the Gospels today (e.g., Matt. 1:25, 2:11, 8:1-4, 9:1-8, 9:18-26), and why passages from the Phenomena of the Greek statesman Aratus of Sicyon (271-213 BC) are in the New Testament.

Extracts from the Hymn to Zeus, written by Greek philosopher Cleanthes (c. 331-232 BC), are also found in the Gospels, as are 207 words from the Thais of Menander (c. 343-291), one of the "seven wise men" of Greece. Quotes from the semi-legendary Greek poet Epimenides (7th or 6th century BC) are applied to the lips of Jesus Christ, and seven passages from the curious Ode of Jupiter (c. 150 BC; author unknown) are reprinted in the New Testament.

Tischendorf's conclusion also supports Professor Bordeaux's Vatican findings that reveal the allegory of Jesus Christ derived from the fable of Mithra, the divine son of God (Ahura Mazda) and messiah of the first kings of the Persian Empire around 400 BC. His birth in a grotto was attended by magi who followed a star from the East. They brought "gifts of gold, frankincense and myrrh" (as in Matt. 2:11) and the newborn baby was adored by shepherds. He came into the world wearing the Mithraic cap, which popes imitated in various designs until well into the 15th century.

Mithra, one of a trinity, stood on a rock, the emblem of the foundation of his religion, and was anointed with honey. After a last supper with Helios and 11 other companions, Mithra was crucified on a cross, bound in linen, placed in a rock tomb and rose on the third day or around 25 March (the full moon at the spring equinox, a time now called Easter after the Babylonian goddess Ishtar). The fiery destruction of the universe was a major doctrine of Mithraism-a time in which Mithra promised to return in person to Earth and save deserving souls. Devotees of Mithra partook in a sacred communion banquet of bread and wine, a ceremony that paralleled the Christian Eucharist and preceded it by more than four centuries.

Christianity is an adaptation of Mithraism welded with the Druidic principles of the Culdees, some Egyptian elements (the pre-Christian Book of Revelation was originally called The Mysteries of Osiris and Isis), Greek philosophy and various aspects of Hinduism.

10~Why There Are

No Records of Jesus Christ

It is not possible to find in any legitimate religious or historical writings compiled between the beginning of the first century and well into the fourth century any reference to Jesus Christ and the spectacular events that the Church says accompanied his life. This confirmation comes from Frederic Farrar (1831-1903) of Trinity College, Cambridge:

"It is amazing that history has not embalmed for us even one certain or definite saying or circumstance in the life of the Saviour of mankind ... there is no statement in all history that says anyone saw Jesus or talked with him. Nothing in history is more astonishing than the silence of contemporary writers about events relayed in the four Gospels."

(The Life of Christ, Frederic W. Farrar, Cassell, London, 1874)

This situation arises from a conflict between history and New Testament narratives. Dr Tischendorf made this comment:

"We must frankly admit that we have no source of information with respect to the life of Jesus Christ other than ecclesiastic writings assembled during the fourth century."

(Codex Sinaiticus, Dr Constantin von Tischendorf, British Library, London)

There is an explanation for those hundreds of years of silence: the construct of Christianity did not begin until after the first quarter of the fourth century, and that is why Pope Leo X (d. 1521) called Christ a "fable" (Cardinal Bembo: His Letters..., op. cit.).

The Dead Sea Scrolls Has Revealed A Hidden Secret –Copper Scroll

The Dead Sea Scrolls comprise the oldest collection of biblical documents ever discovered. Of the Dead Sea Scrolls, none has baffled experts more than the Copper Scroll, discovered in 1952 by a team of Bedouin led by Henri de Contenson of the École Biblique in East Jerusalem. Appearing to be a list of buried treasure engraved on copper pieces, the Copper Scroll has long been considered to be the work of a devout, secretive Jewish sect, the Essenes, who lived by the Dead Sea around the time of Jesus.

Metallurgist Robert Feather demonstrates, however, that the weights and numbering systems used in the Copper Scroll is actually Egyptian in origin. He further has shown how Greek characters inserted into the text of the Copper Scroll make clear references to the Egyptian pharaoh Akhenaten. Feather’s findings support theories that the original priests of Akhenaten continued to pass on his religious teachings of monotheism and that those teachings directly impacted the theological evolution of ancient Judaism. Decoded, the Copper Scroll also indicates the existence of a completely independent sect of pious Hebrew priests that preserved the original practices of Ahkenaten-influenced Judaism.

Robert Feather  suggests the locations of most of the treasures listed on the scroll; explores further links between the Essenes of Qumran and other Jewish sects, such as the Ethiopian Jews; and provides a fresh understanding of the origins of monotheism—the basis of the three great religions of Judaism, Christianity, and Islam. Robert Feather is a metallurgist, journalist, and scholar of world religions. He is the founding editor of The Metallurgist and editor of Weighing and Measuring. He lives in London.

He has shown the historical foundations of monotheism, based on the enigma of the Copper Scroll of the Essenes.

• Confirms the link between ancient Judaism and the pharoah Akhenaten.

• Decodes the system of measurements encrypted on the Copper Scroll that has confounded scholars for over 50 years, leading to the identification of fabulous lost treasures.

• Points to a radical new understanding of the origins of monotheism.

The famous Dead Sea Scrolls comprise the oldest collection of Biblical documents ever discovered. Of the Dead Sea Scrolls, none has baffled experts more than the 2,000-year-old Copper Scroll, discovered in 1952 by a team of Bedouin led by Henri de Contenson of the Ecole Biblique in East Jerusalem. Appearing to be a list of buried treasure engraved on copper pieces, the Copper Scroll is considered to be the work of a secretive Jewish sect of devout Essenes, who lived by the Dead Sea around the time of Jesus. No one has been able to explain its meaning or discover any of the 64 locations where the Biblical treasures it lists were buried.

Robert Feather, combining his background as a metallurgist with his journalistic expertise, has unraveled the enigma of the Copper Scroll in his findings and has traced the religious roots from ancient Mesopotamia, through Canaan, into Egypt, and back to the shores of the Dead Sea. His exploration links the scroll to the ancient Egyptian king Akhenaten, confirming a long suspected influence of this pharaoh's religious beliefs on those of the Hebrews. The author's findings not only reveal the locations of most of the treasures listed on the Copper Scroll, but they also point to a radical new understanding of the origins of monotheism--the basis of the three great religions of Judaism, Islam, and Christianity.

11~ Belief in One God for All Religions - Monotheism

In the 19th century, a debate arose among Egyptologists which was to rage for many years and which is still not entirely over. The debate was centered around a fundamental aspect of Egyptian religion and the Egyptian gods; where there the ancient Egyptians at all-time polytheists or were there times or even ongoing trends in which Egyptian religion moved slowly but inexorably towards monotheism?

Conscience, Egyptologist James Henry Breasted argued that the religion of the heretic 18th Dynasty pharaoh, Akhenaten - who attempted to do away with most of Egypt's traditional gods and to replace them with the worship of the solar disk or Aten - was nothing less than a direct precursors of the Judeo-Christian-Islamic monotheism of later history. From 1934, Egyptologist Hermann Junker went even further, suggesting that Egyptian religion had originally been monotheistic and had eventually degenerated into a morass of separate cults after the founding of the Egyptian state. Although the argument for this kind of primitive monotheism and the idea of a single, transcendent deity has long been discarded, the idea that Egyptians did gradually developed monotheistic ways of thought has been more abiding.

Some scholars have seen the successive rise of pre-eminent deities such as Ra, Osiris and Amun as precisely this kind of development. Others have said that the Egyptian word for god, netcher, used without reference to any particular god (which was especially common in Egyptian wisdom literature or instructions and in personal names which combined the word god with some other element) also demonstrated the idea of an underlying single god in Egyptian religion. In an influential work published in 1960 Siegfried Morenz drew these arguments together in support of the idea that behind the nearly countless Egyptian gods there was among at least some Egyptians a growing awareness of a single god.

Another side of the story appeared with the publication of an incisive study by Eric Hornung in 1971, Hornung systematically examined the question, and found no evidence for an ongoing movement towards monotheism. Of central importance, he argued that the word "god" in Egyptian usage never appears to refer to an abstract deity of higher order than other gods, but it is rather a neutral term which can apply to any deity, or as Hornung expressed it, "whichever god you wish". In the same manner, personal names such as Mery-netcher translated as "whom god loves", could mean any god and may be found with many specific parralets such as "whom Ptah loves". From this perspective, the various expressions of syncretism or the "indwelling" of one deity in another, are not considered evidence of a move towards monotheism (some believe it is). While worshippers may have elected to venerate a given god above all others, this is merely henotheism, a form of religion in which the other gods remain.

Finally, while it is true that at given times we find a supreme god at the head of the Egyptian pantheism, the other gods remain, the qualities of the supreme being are not limited to any one god, and even within the same period of time we find many gods being called "lord of all that exists" and "sole" or "unique".

According to Hornung, only the "heretic" Akhenaten clearly insisted upon an approach which affirmed one god to the exclusion of the many, while other scholars have looked at the context of Akhenaten's religious revolution differently. in his 1997 word Moses the Egyptian, Jan Assmann has pointed out that the previous creation accounts developed by Egyptians, and the ongoing process of syncretism, reflect two fundamental but different approaches to the paradox of "the one and the many" inherent in all ancient Egyptian religion. Assmann has characterized these divergent viewpoints as one of generation - by which the one produces the many (as seen in Egyptian creation accounts), and one of emanation - in which the one is present in the many (as seen in syncretism).

These point of views existed concurrently in Egypt throughout most of the Dynastic Period, but in the religion of Akhenaten the concept of the emanation of the god Aten is not to be found. It is through generation alone that the Aten recreates the world and all is in it. In this view, although visible and in that sense immanent in his creation, the Aten also transcended it in the manner found in true monotheism.

The Kippa Worn By Jewish Religious Tradition is a Greek Tradition

A kippa, or kippah (kippot is plural), is a cap with religious significance within Judaism. It is traditionally worn by men within both the Conservative and Reform sections. The basic shape of a kippa is typically a convex skullcap. The word "kippah" comes from the Hebrew word for "dome" and is transliterated the same way. Throughout the generations and faction splits, the meaning of the kippah, and the rules of wearing one have in some ways diverged or multiplied. However, the basic meaning usually remains the same: an acknowledgment of the Lord and a statement of faith. The tradition of the male kippa or yarmulke derives from a heathen Greek custom of wearing a beanie-like cap in sports competitions. Greek philosophers wore the hat of the pagan god Hermes to show they were educated, a custom still seen in the beanie under the tasseled mortarboard worn at graduation ceremonies. This custom has been taught or believed in the Jewish tradition as a mandate by God (The Source) but in fact is a man-made tradition and has nothing to do with God (The Source) wanting to instill a rule for humans to show their faith by wearing a cap on their head.

12~ The World’s Sixteen Crucified Saviors Revealed

Acharya S. an archaeologist, historian, mythologist and linguist quotes priest and author Joseph McCabe:

"Whatever we make of the original myth, Isis seems to have been originally a virgin (or, perhaps, sexless) goddess, and in the later period of Egyptian religion she was again considered a virgin goddess, demanding very strict abstinence from her devotees. It is at this period, apparently, that the birthday of Horus was annually celebrated, about December 25th, in the temples. As both Macrobius and the Christian writer [of the "Paschal Chronicle"] say, a figure of Horus as a baby was laid in a manger, in a scenic reconstruction of a stable, and a statue of Isis was placed beside it. Horus was, in a sense, the Savior of mankind. He was their avenger against the powers of darkness; he was the light of the world. His birth-festival was a real Christmas before Christ

It is argued that, as the story of the incarnation of the Christians’ Savior is of more recent date than those of the oriental and the ancient religions (as is conceded by Christians themselves), the origin of the former is thus indicated and foreshadowed as being an outgrowth from, if not a plagiarism upon the latter - a borrowed copy, of which the pagan stories furnish the original.

Here, then, we observe a rivalship of claims, as to which of the remarkable personages who have figured in the world of Saviors, Messiahs, and Sons of God, in different ages and different countries, can be considered the true Savior and "sent of God;" or whether all should be, or the claims of all rejected.

For researchers in oriental history reveal the remarkable fact that stories of incarnate Gods answering to and resembling the miraculous character of Jesus Christ have been prevalent in most if not all the principal religious heathen nations of antiquity; and the accounts and narrations of some of these deific incarnations bear such a striking resemblance to that of the Christian Savior - not only in their general features, but in some cases the most minute details, from the legend of the immaculate conception to that of the crucifixion, and subsequent ascension into heaven - that one might almost be mistaken for another.

More than twenty claims of this kind - claims of being invested with divine honor (deified) - have come forward and presented themselves at the bar of the world, with their credentials, to contest the verdict of Christendom, in having proclaimed Jesus Christ, "the only son, and sent of God:" twenty Messiahs, Saviors, and Sons of God, according to history or tradition, have in past times, descended from heaven, and taken upon themselves the form of men, clothing themselves with human flesh, and furnishing incontestable evidence of a divine origin, by various miracles, marvelous works, and superlative virtues

And finally these (more than) twenty Jesus Christs (accepting their character of the name) laid the foundation for the salvation of the world, and ascended back to heaven:

Adad of Assyria

Adonis, son of the virgin Io of Greece

Alcides of Thebes

Atys of Phrygia

Baal and Taut, "the only Begotten of God," of Phoenicia

Bali of Afghanistan

Beddru of Japan

Buddha Sakia of India

Cadmus of Greece

Crite of Chaldea

Deva Tat, and Sammonocadam of Siam

Divine Teacher of Plato

Fohi and Tien of China

Gentaut and Quexalcote of Mexico

Hesus of Eros, and Bremrillah, of the Druids

Hil and Feta of the Mandaites

Ischy of the Island of Formosa

Ixion and Quirnus of Rome

Holy One of Xaca

Indra of Tibet

Jao of Nepal

Krishna of Hindostan

Mikado of the Sintoos

Mohammed, or Mahomet, of Arabia

Odin of the Scandinavians

Prometheus of Caucasus

Salivahana of Bermuda

Thammuz of Syria

Thor, son of Odin, of the Gauls

Universal Monarch of the Sibyls

Wittoba of the Bilingonese

Xamolxis of Thrace

Zoar of the Bonzes

Zoroaster and Mithra of Persia

Zulis, or Zhule, also Osiris and Orus, of Egypt

In order to appreciate the comparison that follows, we offer some information about who Horus is and how he fits into Egyptian culture:

P’TAH (Gods of Heaven came to Earth from the Celestial Disk) installed as Egypt’s first Divine Ruler his own son RA and RA then divided the Egyptian kingdom between the ’gods’... OSIRIS and SETH who fought over control of the kingdom. After OSIRIS was killed, resuscitated and resurrected, his place on the throne was taken over by his son...HORUS, whose mother was ISIS.

Then HORUS was given Upper and Lower Egypt by the Lord of the Earth thus becoming the legitimate heir in the RA-OSIRIS line of succession, establishing that kingship had a perpetual divine connection.

A List of the similarities between Horus and Jesus:

Horus and the Father are one.

Jesus says, "I and My Father are one. He that seeth Me, seeth Him that sent Me."

Horus is the Father seen in the Son.

Jesus claims to be the Son in whom the Father is revealed.

Horus was the light of the world, the light that is represented by the symbolical eye, the sign of salvation.

Jesus is made to declare that He is the light of the world.

Horus was the way, the truth, the life by name and in person.

Jesus is made to assert that he is the way, the truth, and the life.

Horus was the plant, the shoot, the natzar.

Jesus is made to say: "I am the true vine."

Horus says: It is I who traverse the heaven; I go round the Sekhet-Arru (the Elysian Fields); Eternity has been assigned to me without end. Lo! I am heir of endless time and my attribute is eternity.

Jesus says: " I am come down from Heaven. For this is the will of the Father that everyone who beholdeth the Son and believeth in Him should have eternal life, and I will raise him up at the last day." (He, too, claims to be lord of eternity.)

Horus says: " I open the Tuat that I may drive away the darkness."

Jesus says: " I am come a light unto the world."

Horus says: I am equipped with thy words O Ra (the father in heaven) (ch.32) and repeat them to those who are deprived of breath. (ch.38). These were the words of the father in heaven.

Jesus says: " The Father which sent me, he hath given me a commandment, what I should say and what I should speak. Whatsoever I speak, therefore, even as the Father said unto me, so I speak. The word which ye hear is not mine, but the Father’s which sent me."

A comparative list of some pre-existing types to Christianity shows further how these types were brought on in the canonical Gospels and the Book of Revelation:

1. Horus baptized with water by Anup = Jesus Baptized with water by John.

2. Anup, the Baptizer = John the Baptist.

3. Aan, a name of the divine scribe = John the divine scribe.

4. Horus born in Annu, the place of bread = Jesus born in Bethlehem, the house of bread.

5. Horus the Good Shepherd with the crook upon his shoulders = Jesus the Good Shepherd with the lamb or kid upon his shoulder.

6. The Seven on board the boat with Horus = The seven fishers on board the boat with Jesus.

7. Horus as the Lamb = Jesus as the Lamb.

8. Horus as the Lion = Jesus as the Lion.

9. Horus identified with the Tat or Cross = Jesus identified with the Cross.

10. Horus of twelve years = Jesus of twelve years.

11. Horus made a man of thirty years in his baptism = Jesus made a man of thirty years in his baptism.

12. Horus the Krst = Jesus the Christ.

13. Horus the manifesting Son of God = Jesus the manifesting Son of God.

14. The trinity of Atum the Father, Horus the Son, and Ra the Holy Spirit = The trinity of the Father, Son and Holy Spirit.

15. The first Horus as a child of the Virgin, the second as the Son of Ra = Jesus as the Virgins child, the Christ as Son of the Father.

16. Horus the sower and Set the destroyer in the harvesting = Jesus the sower of the good seed and Satan the sower of tares.

17. Horus carried off by Set to the summit of Mount Hetep = Jesus spirited away by Satan into an exceedingly high mountain.

18. Set and Horus contending on the Mount = Jesus and Satan contending on the Mount.

19. The Star as the announcer of the child Horus = The Star in the East that indicated the birthplace of Jesus.

20. Hours the avenger = Jesus who brings the sword.

21. Horus as Iu-em-Hetep, who comes with peace = Jesus the bringer of peace.

22. Horus the afflicted one = Jesus the afflicted one.

23. Horus as the type of life eternal = Jesus the type of eternal life.

24. Horus as Iu-em-Hetep, the child teacher in the temple = The child Jesus as teacher in the temple.

25. The mummy bandage that was woven without seam =The vesture of Christ without a seam.

26. Twelve followers of Horus as Har-Khutti = Twelve followers of Jesus as the twelve disciples.

27. The revelation written down by Aan (Tehuti) the scribe of divine words = The revelation by John the divine.

28. The saluter Aani, who bears witness to the word of Ra and to the testimony of Horus = John who bears witness to the Word of God and the testimony of Jesus Christ.

29. The secret of the Mysteries revealed by Taht-Aan = The secret of the Mysteries made known by John.

30. Horus the Morning Star = Jesus the Morning Star.

31. Horus who gives the Morning Star to his followers = Jesus who gives the Morning Star to his followers.

32. The name of Ra on the head of the deceased = The name of the Father written on the forehead.

33. The Paradise of the Pole Star-Am-Khemen = The Holy City lighted by one luminary, that is neither the Sun nor the Moon = the Pole Star.

34. The Har-Seshu, or servants of Horus = The servants of Jesus Christ.

Excerpt from Churchward’s Book Of Religion, first published in 1924:

Similarities between Krishna and Christ:

Both are held to be really god incarnate

Both were incarnated and born of a woman

The mother in each case was a holy virgin

The father of each was a carpenter

Both were of royal decent

Each had the title of "Savior"

Both were "without sin"

Both were crucified

Both were crucified between two thieves

Each taught of a great and final day of judgment

Here is a small list of writers that lived during the time of Jesus, aside from two forged passages in the work of a Jewish author, and two disputed passages in the work of Roman writers, there is to be found no mention of Jesus Christ in this mass of Jewish and Pagan writers. Imagine that an event so important to the history and well-being of man not being recorded by a single writer of the time it occurred.

Apollonius

Appian

Arrian

Auls Gellius

Columella

Epictetus

Damis

Dio Chrysostom

Dion Pruseus

Favorinus

Florus Lucius

Hermogones

Italicus

Josephus

Justus of Tiberius

Juvenal

Lucanus

Lucian

Lysias

Martial

Paterculus

Quintilian

Quintius Curtius

Persius

Petronius

Phaedrus

Philo-Judaeus

Phlegon

Pliny the Elder

Pliny the

Younger

Plutarch

Pompon Mela

Ptolemy

Seneca

Silius

Statius

Suetonius

Tacitus

Theon of Smyran

Valerius Flaccus

Valerius Maximus

13~ Many Messiah Stories Are the Same within Different Religious Cultures

Many Messiah Stories Are the Same within Different Religious Cultures

There are many stories that predate the mythical Jesus story but have striking parallels between all religion myths and carry the same or similar theme. After many years of investigating different religious stories I have come to one conclusion at the end of our project and that all stories from the past from different religious cultures are either borrowed or stolen.

Horus Born of a virgin, Isis. Only begotten son of the God Osiris. Birth heralded by the star Sirius, the morning star. Ancient Egyptians paraded a manger and child representing Horus through the streets at the time of the winter solstice (about DEC-21). In reality, he had no birth date; he was not a human. Death threat during infancy: Herut tried to have Horus murdered. Handling the threat: The God That tells Horus’ mother “Come, thou goddess Isis, hide thyself with thy child.” An angel tells Jesus’ father to: “Arise and take the young child and his mother and flee into Egypt.” Break in life history: No data between ages of 12 & 30. Age at baptism: 30. Subsequent fate of the baptizer: Beheaded. Walked on water, cast out demons, healed the sick, restored sight to the blind. Was crucified, descended into Hell; resurrected after three days.

According to Christianity there is no history of the mythical character Jesus recorded in the Bible between the ages of 12-30 and this myth has been recorded in Egyptian mythology stories as well. As one can see this has been the backbone of Christian Religious dogma to adapt this same myth with a son of God being born around the month of solstice.

Attis of Phrygia - Attis was born on December 25 of the Virgin Nana. He was considered the savior who was slain for the salvation of mankind. His body as bread was eaten by his worshippers. He was both the Divine Son and the Father. On “Black Friday,” he was crucified on a tree, from which his holy blood ran down to redeem the earth. He descended into the underworld. After three days, Attis was resurrected.

Zoroaster/Zarathustra - Zoroaster was born of a virgin and “immaculate conception by a ray of divine reason.” He was baptized in a river. In his youth he astounded wise men with his wisdom. He was tempted in the wilderness by the devil. He began his ministry at age 30. Zoroaster baptized with water, fire and “holy wind.” He cast out demons and restored the sight to a blind man. He taught about heaven and hell, and revealed mysteries, including resurrection, judgment, salvation and the apocalypse. He had a sacred cup or grail. He was slain. His religion had a eucharist. He was the “Word made flesh.” Zoroaster’s followers expected a “second coming” in the virgin-born Saoshynt or Savior, who is to come in 2341 AD and begin his ministry at age 30, ushering in a golden age.

Glycon - In the middle of the 100s AD, out along the south coast of the Black Sea, Glycon was the son of the God Apollo, who: came to Earth through a miraculous birth, was the Earthly manifestation of divinity, came to earth in fulfillment of divine prophecy, gave his chief believer the power of prophecy, gave believers the power to speak in tongues, performed miracles, healed the sick, and raised the dead.

Heracles - Heracles is the Son of a god (Zeus). It is recorded that Zeus is both the father and great-great- great grandfather of Heracles, just as Jesus is essentially his own grandpa, being both “The root and offspring of David” (Revelation 22:16) as he is part of the triune God which is the father of Adam and eventually of Jesus. Both are doubly related to the Supreme God.

Diodorus writes that, “For as regards the magnitude of the deeds which he accomplished it is generally agreed that Heracles has been handed down as one who surpassed all men of whom memory from the beginning of time has brought down an account; consequently it is a difficult attainment to report each one of his deeds in a worthy manner and to present a record which shall be on a level with labors so great, the magnitude of which won for him the prize of immortality.”

Jesus is also said to have done a very large number of good works. John 21:25 says that: “Jesus did many other things as well. If every one of them were written down, I suppose that even the whole world would not have room for the books that would be written.”

Hera tries to kill Heracles as an infant by sending two serpents after him, yet Heracles survives by strangling them. This parallels Herod’s slaughter of the innocents in an attempt to kill Jesus (Matthew 2:13-16).

Heracles makes a descent into Hades and returns from it with Theseus and Peirithoüs, just as Jesus descends into the “lower parts of the earth” or Hades (Ephesians 4:7-8); Though Jesus does not bring anyone up from it. Heracles’ body is not found and he is assumed to have been taken by the gods: “After this, when the companions of Iolaüs came to gather up the bones of Heracles and found not a single bone anywhere, they assumed that, in accordance with the words of the oracle, he had passed from among men into the company of the gods.”

Dionysus - Dionysus was born of a virgin on December 25 and, as the Holy Child, was placed in a manger. He was a traveling teacher who performed miracles. He “rode in a triumphal procession on an ass.” He was a sacred king killed and eaten in an eucharistic ritual for fecundity and purification. Dionysus rose from the dead on March 25. He was the God of the Vine, and turned water into wine. He was called “King of Kings” and “God of Gods.” He was considered the “Only Begotten Son,” Savior,” “Redeemer,” “Sin Bearer,” Anointed One,” and the “Alpha and Omega.” He was identified with the Ram or Lamb. His sacrificial title of “Dendrites” or “Young Man of the Tree” intimates he was hung on a tree or crucified.

Romulus - Romulus is born of a vestal virgin, which was a priestess of the hearth god Vesta sworn to celibacy. His mother claims that the divine impregnated her, yet this is not believed by the King. Romulus and his twin brother, Remus, are tossed in the river and left for dead. (A “slaughter of the innocents” tale which parallels that of Matthew 2:13-16). Romulus is hailed as the son of god. He is “snatched away to heaven” by a whirlwind (It is assumed that the gods took him), and he makes post mortem appearances. In his work Numa Pompilius, Plutarch records that there was a darkness covering the earth before his death (Just as there was during Jesus’ death according to Mark 15:33). He also states that Romulus is to be known afterwards as ‘Quirinus’; A god which belonged to the Archiac Triad (a “triple deity” similar to the concept of the Trinity).

Odysseus - Homeric tales about Odysseus emphasize his suffering life, just as in Mark Jesus said that he, too, would suffer greatly. Odysseus is a carpenter like Jesus, and he wants to return his home just as Jesus wants to be welcomed in his native home and later to God’s home in Jerusalem. Odysseus is plagued with unfaithful and dim-witted companions who display tragic flaws. They stupidly open a magic bag of wind while Odysseus sleeps and release terrible tempests which prevent their return home. These sailors are comparable to Jesus’ disciples, who disbelieve Jesus, ask foolish questions, and show general ignorance about everything. It’s amazing that either Odysseus or Jesus ever manage to accomplish anything, given the companions they have, but this simply demonstrates the power and ability of the one true leader who has a divine mandate to lead the people out of darkness and into a brighter future.

Krishna - According to Bhagavata Purana some believe that Krishna was born without a sexual union, by “mental transmission” from the mind of Vasudeva into the womb of Devaki, his mother. Christ and Krishna were called both God and the Son of God. Both were sent from heaven to earth in the form of a man. Both were called Savior, and the second person of the Trinity. Krishna’s adoptive human father was also a carpenter. A spirit or ghost was their actual father. Krishna and Jesus were of royal descent. Both were visited at birth by wise men and shepherds, guided by a star. Angels in both cases issued a warning that the local dictator planned to kill the baby and had issued a decree for his assassination. The parents fled. Mary and Joseph stayed in Muturea; Krishna’s parents stayed in Mathura. Both Christ and Krishna withdrew to the wilderness as adults, and fasted. Both were identified as “the seed of the woman bruising the serpent’s head.” Jesus was called “the lion of the tribe of Judah.” Krishna was called “the lion of the tribe of Saki.” Both claimed: “I am the Resurrection.” Both were “without sin.” Both were god-men: being considered both human and divine. Both performed many miracles, including the healing of disease. One of the first miracles that both performed was to make a leper whole. Each cured “all manner of diseases.” Both cast out indwelling demons, and raised the dead. Both selected disciples to spread his teachings. Both were meek, and merciful. Both were criticized for associating with sinners. Both celebrated a last supper. Both forgave his enemies. Both were crucified and both were resurrected.

Buddha - Both went to their temples at the age of twelve, where they are said to have astonished all with their wisdom. Both supposedly fasted in solitude for a long time: Buddha for forty–seven days and Jesus for forty. Both wandered to a fig tree at the conclusion of their fasts. Both were about the same age when they began their public ministry:

“When he [Buddha] went again to the garden he saw a monk who was calm, tranquil, self–possessed, serene, and dignified. The prince, determined to become such a monk, was led to make the great renunciation. At the time he was twenty–nine years of age… “Jesus, when he began his ministry, was about thirty years of age.” (Luke 3:23). Both were tempted by the “devil” at the beginning of their ministry: To Buddha, he said: “Go not forth to adopt a religious life but return to your kingdom, and in seven days you shall become emperor of the world, riding over the four continents.” To Jesus, he said: “All these [kingdoms of the world] I will give you, if you fall down and worship me” (Matthew 4:9). Buddha answered the “devil”: “Get you away from me.”

Jesus responded: “…begone, Satan!” (Matthew 4:10). Both strove to establish a kingdom of heaven on earth. According to the Somadeva (a Buddhist holy book), a Buddhist ascetic’s eye once offended him, so he plucked it out and cast it away. Jesus said: “If your right eye causes you to sin, pluck it out, and throw it away;.” (Matthew 5:29).

14~ THE DOCTRINE OF THE TRINITY IS NOT FOUND IN THE BIBLE

The Illustrated Bible Dictionary records: "The word Trinity is not found in the Bible. . . It did not find a place formally in the theology of the church till the 4th century." The New Catholic Encyclopedia admits that the Trinity "is not. . . directly and immediately the word of God."  The Encyclopedia of Religion And Ethics records: At first the Christian Faith was not Trinitarian. . . It was not so in the apostolic and sub-apostolic ages, as reflected in the New Testament and other early Christian writings."

L. L. Paine, professor of Ecclesiastical History acknowledged: "The Old Testament is strictly monotheistic. God is a single personal being. The idea that a trinity is to be found there . . . is utterly without foundation."

The Encyclopedia of Religion admits: "Theologians today are in agreement that the Hebrew Bible does not contain a doctrine of the Trinity."

The New Catholic Encyclopedia also admits: "The doctrine of the Holy Trinity is not taught in the Old Testament." Jesuit Edmund Fortman wrote in his book, The Triune God: ". . . There is no evidence that any sacred writer even suspected the existence of a Trinity within the Godhead. . . Even to see in the Old Testament suggestions or foreshadowing’s or 'veiled signs' of the trinity of persons, is to go beyond the words and intent of the sacred writers."

The Encyclopedia of Religion says: "Theologians agree that the New Testament also does not contain an explicit doctrine of the Trinity." The New Encyclopedia Britannica reports: "Neither the word Trinity nor the explicit doctrine appears in the New Testament." The New International Dictionary of New Testament Theology confirms: "The New Testament does not contain the developed doctrine of the Trinity."

Jesuit Fortman similarly states: "The New Testament writers. . . give us no formal or formulated doctrine of the Trinity, no explicit teaching that in one God there are three co-equal divine persons. . . Nowhere do we find any trinitarian doctrine of three distinct subjects of divine life and activity in the same Godhead."

Yale University professor E. Washburn Hopkins affirms in the Origin and Evolution of Religion: "To Jesus and Paul the doctrine of the trinity was apparently unknown; . . .they say nothing about it." Historian Arthur Weigall records in The Paganism in Our Christianity: "Jesus Christ never mentioned such a phenomenon, and nowhere in the New Testament does the word 'Trinity' appear. The idea was only adopted by the Church three hundred years after the death of our Lord."

CHRISTIANS OF THE FIRST THREE CENTURIES HAD NO EXPLICIT TRINITARIAN DOCTRINE

The New Catholic Encyclopedia notes: "The formulation 'one god in three Persons' was not solidly established, certainly not fully assimilated into Christian life and its profession of faith, prior to the end of the 4th century. . . Among the Apostolic Fathers, there had been nothing even remotely approaching such a mentality or perspective."

The New International Dictionary of New Testament Theology states: "Primitive Christianity did not have an explicit doctrine of the Trinity such as was subsequently elaborated in the creeds." The Encyclopedia Americana plainly reports: "Fourth Century Trinitarianism did not reflect accurately early Christian teaching regarding the nature of God; it was, on the contrary, a deviation from this teaching." The Ethnic Trinities by L. L. Paine, page 219, states that the development of the trinity was an evolutionary process. "The Christian dogma did not start from a polytheistic or pantheistic ground, but from Jewish monotheism; but the development from one God to a trinity was just as completely a historical evolution as any other."

THE TRINITY IDEA WAS INFUSED INTO CHRISTIANITY FROM PAGAN GREEK PLATONIC THOUGHT

The New Schaff-Herzog Encyclopedia of Religious Knowledge plainly documents the historical influence that Greek Philosophy had on the development of the Trinity: "The doctrine of the Logos and the Trinity received their shape from Greek Fathers, who. . . were much influenced, directly or indirectly, by the Platonic philosophy . . . That errors and corruptions crept into the Church from this source cannot be denied."

The book entitled, The Church of the First Three Centuries acknowledges: "The doctrine of the Trinity was of gradual and comparatively late formation: . . . it had its origin in a source entirely foreign from that of the Jewish and Christian Scriptures; . . . it grew up, and was engrafted on Christianity, through the hands of the Platonizing Fathers." The Platonizing Fathers were the Greek Philosophers that became Christian but continued to follow the teachings of Plato. These Philosophers mixed Christians Ideas with Pagan Greek Philosophy to formulate the concept of a three person Godhead. The apostle Paul warned the Greek Colossian city, "Beware lest any man cheat you through philosophy and vain deceit . . .(Colossians 2:8)" What kind of philosophy was Paul warning about? Since Paul was addressing a Greek city, he must have been warning about the entrance of Greek Philosophical Thought.

The Platonic Fathers also known as Greek Apologists were the first to introduce Pagan Trinitarian thought into Christianity. Church Historian Adolf Harnack states that the Church Fathers which developed the Nicene Creed were Platonists who appealed to Plato in support of the Trinity. Volume 4. Page 88: "Science concluded on alliance with the Nicene Creed; that was a condition of the triumph of orthodoxy. . . These men took their stand on the general theory of the universe which was accepted by the science of the time; they were Platonists, and they once more naively appealed to Plato in support even of their doctrine of the Trinity."

Church Historian Jaroslav Pelikan states in his book - The Emergence of the Catholic Tradition - that Greek Platonic elements were unmistakably present in the Trinitarian definition of One God in "three persons."

"The doctrine of the Trinity. . .must be interpreted in a manner that would be consistent with this a priori definition of the deity of God (One essence, three persons). Neoplatonic elements were unmistakably present in this definition. . ." The New Catholic Encyclopedia vol. 10, page 335 admits: "From the middle of the 4th century onward, however, Christian thought was strongly influenced by Neo-platonic philosophy and mysticism."

Adolf Harnack states in Outlines of the History of Dogma, that church doctrine became "firmly rooted in the soil of Hellenism [pagan Greek thought]. Thereby it became a mystery to the great majority of Christians."

Andrew Norton declares in the book "A Statement of Reasons" that the Trinity originated not from the Bible, but from Platonic Philosophy: "We can trace the history of this doctrine, and discover its source, not in the Christian revelation, but in the Platonic philosophy . . . The Trinity is not a doctrine of Christ and his Apostles, but a fiction of the school of the later Platonists."

THE TRINITY IDEA WAS BORROWED FROM OTHER RELIGIONS

A Dictionary of Religious Knowledge records that many historians believe that the Trinity "is a corruption borrowed from the heathen religions, and engrafted on the Christian faith." Edward Gibbon’s History of Christianity notes: "If Paganism was conquered by Christianity, it is equally true that Christianity was corrupted by Paganism. The pure Deism of the first Christians . . . was changed, by the Church of Rome, into the incomprehensible dogma of the trinity. Many of the pagan tenets, invented by the Egyptians and idealized by Plato, were retained as being worthy of belief." Historian Will Durant observed: "Christianity did not destroy paganism; it adopted it. . . From Egypt came the ideas of a divine trinity." Siegfried Morenz, in the book 'Egyptian Religion' notes: "The trinity was a major preoccupation of Egyptian theologians . . . These gods are combined and treated as a single being, addressed in the singular. In this way the spiritual force of Egyptian religion shows a direct link with Christian theology." James Hastings wrote in the Encyclopedia of Religion and Ethics: "In Indian religion, e.g., we meet with the trinitarian group of Brahma, Siva, and Visnu; and in Egyptian religion with the trinitarian group of Osiris, Isis, and Horus. . . Nor is it only in historical religions that we find God viewed as a Trinity. One recalls in particular the Neo-Platonic views of the Supreme or Ultimate Reality. which is triadically represented."

The French New Universal Dictionary reveals both Plato's Greek Philosophical Influence upon Christianity and that of ancient pagan religions: "The Platonic Trinity, itself merely a rearrangement of older trinities dating back to earlier peoples, appears to be the rational philosophic trinity attributes that gave birth to the three hypostases or divine persons taught by the Christian Churches. . . Thus Greek philosophers conception of the divine trinity . . . can be found in all the ancient pagan religions."

L. L. Paine records that the Trinity idea stems from Pagan Roots: ". . . among the more highly civilized Chaldaeans, Babylonians, Assyrians, and Egyptians, triads of gods were a common and notable feature of their theologies."

H. P. Blavatsky in Isis Unveiled (pages 45,46), reveals that the Trinity Dogma originated from Babylon: "We find it northeast of the Indus; and tracing it to Asia Minor and Europe, recognize it among every people who had anything like an established religion. It was taught in the oldest Chaldaean, Egyptian, and Mithraitic schools. The Chaldaean Sun-god, Mithra, was called 'Triple,' and the trinitarian idea of the Chaldaeans was a doctrine of the Akkadians, who themselves belonged to a race which was the first to conceive a metaphysical trinity. According to Rawlinson, the Chaldaeans are a tribe of the Akkadians, who lived in Babylonia from the earliest of times."

15~ Gnosticism Was the First Teachings of Christianity but Was Outlawed by Emperor Constantine of ROME

GNOSTICISM IS THE TEACHING based on Gnosis, the knowledge of transcendence arrived at by way of interior, intuitive means. Although Gnosticism thus rests on personal religious experience, it is a mistake to assume all such experience results in Gnostic recognitions. It is nearer the truth to say that Gnosticism expresses a specific religious experience, an experience that does not lend itself to the language of theology or philosophy, but which is instead closely affinitized to, and expresses itself through, the medium of myth. Indeed, one finds that most Gnostic scriptures take the forms of myths. The term “myth” should not here be taken to mean “stories that are not true”, but rather, that the truths embodied in these myths are of a different order from the dogmas of theology or the statements of philosophy. In the following summary, I will attempt to encapsulate in prose what the Gnostic myths express in their distinctively poetic and imaginative language.

The Cosmos

All religious traditions acknowledge that the world is imperfect. Where they differ is in the explanations which they offer to account for this imperfection and in what they suggest might be done about it. Gnostics have their own -- perhaps quite startling -- view of these matters: they hold that the world is flawed because it was created in a flawed manner. Like Buddhism, Gnosticism begins with the fundamental recognition that earthly life is filled with suffering. In order to nourish themselves, all forms of life consume each other, thereby visiting pain, fear, and death upon one another (even herbivorous animals live by destroying the life of plants). In addition, so-called natural catastrophes -- earthquakes, floods, fires, drought, volcanic eruptions -- bring further suffering and death in their wake. Human beings, with their complex physiology and psychology, are aware not only of these painful features of earthly existence. They also suffer from the frequent recognition that they are strangers living in a world that is flawed and absurd. Many religions advocate that humans are to be blamed for the imperfections of the world. Supporting this view, they interpret the Genesis myth as declaring that transgressions committed by the first human pair brought about a “fall” of creation resulting in the present corrupt state of the world. Gnostics respond that this interpretation of the myth is false. The blame for the world’s failings lies not with humans, but with the creator. Since -- especially in the monotheistic religions -- the creator is God, this Gnostic position appears blasphemous, and is often viewed with dismay even by non-believers. Ways of evading the recognition of the flawed creation and its flawed creator have been devised over and over, but none of these arguments have impressed Gnostics. The ancient Greeks, especially the Platonists, advised people to look to the harmony of the universe, so that by venerating its grandeur they might forget their immediate afflictions. But since this harmony still contains the cruel flaws, forlornness and alienation of existence, this advice is considered of little value by Gnostics. Nor is the Eastern idea of Karma regarded by Gnostics as an adequate explanation of creation’s imperfection and suffering. Karma at best can only explain how the chain of suffering and imperfection works. It does not inform us in the first place why such a sorrowful and malign system should exist.

Once the initial shock of the “unusual” or “blasphemous” nature of the Gnostic explanation for suffering and imperfection of the world wears off, one may begin to recognize that it is in fact the most sensible of all explanations. To appreciate it fully, however, a familiarity with the Gnostic conception of the Godhead is required, both in its original essence as the True God and in its debased manifestation as the false or creator God.

Deity

The Gnostic God concept is more subtle than that of most religions. In its way, it unites and reconciles the recognitions of Monotheism and Polytheism, as well as of Theism, Deism and Pantheism.

In the Gnostic view, there is a true, ultimate and transcendent God, who is beyond all created universes and who never created anything in the sense in which the word “create” is ordinarily understood. While this True God did not fashion or create anything, He (or, It) “emanated” or brought forth from within Himself the substance of all there is in all the worlds, visible and invisible. In a certain sense, it may therefore be true to say that all is God, for all consists of the substance of God. By the same token, it must also be recognized that many portions of the original divine essence have been projected so far from their source that they underwent unwholesome changes in the process. To worship the cosmos, or nature, or embodied creatures is thus tantamount to worshipping alienated and corrupt portions of the emanated divine essence.  The basic Gnostic myth has many variations, but all of these refer to Aeons, intermediate deific beings who exist between the ultimate, True God and ourselves. They, together with the True God, comprise the realm of Fullness (Pleroma) wherein the potency of divinity operates fully. The Fullness stands in contrast to our existential state, which in comparison may be called emptiness. One of the aeonial beings who bears the name Sophia (“Wisdom”) is of great importance to the Gnostic world view. In the course of her journeying’s, Sophia came to emanate from her own being a flawed consciousness, a being who became the creator of the material and psychic cosmos, all of which he created in the image of his own flaw. This being, unaware of his origins, imagined himself to be the ultimate and absolute God. Since he took the already existing divine essence and fashioned it into various forms, he is also called the Demiurgos or “half-maker” There is an authentic half, a true deific component within creation, but it is not recognized by the half-maker and by his cosmic minions, the Archons or “rulers”.

The Human Being

Human nature mirrors the duality found in the world: in part it was made by the false creator God and in part it consists of the light of the True God. Humankind contains a perishable physical and psychic component, as well as a spiritual component which is a fragment of the divine essence. This latter part is often symbolically referred to as the “divine spark”. The recognition of this dual nature of the world and of the human being has earned the Gnostic tradition the epithet of “dualist”. Humans are generally ignorant of the divine spark resident within them. This ignorance is fostered in human nature by the influence of the false creator and his Archons, who together are intent upon keeping men and women ignorant of their true nature and destiny. Anything that causes us to remain attached to earthly things serves to keep us in enslavement to these lower cosmic rulers. Death releases the divine spark from its lowly prison, but if there has not been a substantial work of Gnosis undertaken by the soul prior to death, it becomes likely that the divine spark will be hurled back into, and then re-embodied within, the pangs and slavery of the physical world. Not all humans are spiritual (pneumatics) and thus ready for Gnosis and liberation. Some are earthbound and materialistic beings (hyletics), who recognize only the physical reality. Others live largely in their psyche (psychics). Such people usually mistake the Demiurge for the True God and have little or no awareness of the spiritual world beyond matter and mind. In the course of history, humans progress from materialistic sensate slavery, by way of ethical religiosity, to spiritual freedom and liberating Gnosis. As the scholar G. Quispel wrote: “The world-spirit in exile must go through the Inferno of matter and the Purgatory of morals to arrive at the spiritual Paradise.” This kind of evolution of consciousness was envisioned by the Gnostics, long before the concept of evolution was known.

Salvation

Evolutionary forces alone are insufficient, however, to bring about spiritual freedom. Humans are caught in a predicament consisting of physical existence combined with ignorance of their true origins, their essential nature and their ultimate destiny. To be liberated from this predicament, human beings require help, although they must also contribute their own efforts. From earliest times Messengers of the Light have come forth from the True God in order to assist humans in their quest for Gnosis. Only a few of these salvific figures are mentioned in Gnostic scripture; some of the most important are Seth (the third Son of Adam), Jesus, and the Prophet Mani. The majority of Gnostics always looked to Jesus as the principal savior figure (the Soter). Gnostics do not look to salvation from sin (original or other), but rather from the ignorance of which sin is a consequence. Ignorance -- whereby is meant ignorance of spiritual realities -- is dispelled only by Gnosis, and the decisive revelation of Gnosis is brought by the Messengers of Light, especially by Christ, the Logos of the True God. It is not by His suffering and death but by His life of teaching and His establishing of mysteries that Christ has performed His work of salvation. The Gnostic concept of salvation, like other Gnostic concepts, is a subtle one. On the one hand, Gnostic salvation may easily be mistaken for an unmediated individual experience, a sort of spiritual do-it-yourself project. Gnostics hold that the potential for Gnosis, and thus, of salvation is present in every man and woman, and that salvation is not vicarious but individual. At the same time, they also acknowledge that Gnosis and salvation can be, indeed must be, stimulated and facilitated in order to effectively arise within consciousness. This stimulation is supplied by Messengers of Light who, in addition to their teachings, establish salvific mysteries (sacraments) which can be administered by apostles of the Messengers and their successors. One needs also remember that knowledge of our true nature -- as well as other associated realizations -- are withheld from us by our very condition of earthly existence. The True God of transcendence is unknown in this world, in fact He is often called the Unknown Father. It is thus obvious that revelation from on High is needed to bring about salvation. The indwelling spark must be awakened from its terrestrial slumber by the saving knowledge that comes “from without”.

Conduct

If the words “ethics” or “morality” are taken to mean a system of rules, then Gnosticism is opposed to them both. Such systems usually originate with the Demiurge and are covertly designed to serve his purposes. If, on the other hand, morality is said to consist of an inner integrity arising from the illumination of the indwelling spark, then the Gnostic will embrace this spiritually informed existential ethic as ideal. To the Gnostic, commandments and rules are not salvific; they are not substantially conducive to salvation. Rules of conduct may serve numerous ends, including the structuring of an ordered and peaceful society, and the maintenance of harmonious relations within social groups. Rules, however, are not relevant to salvation; that is brought about only by Gnosis. Morality therefore needs to be viewed primarily in temporal and secular terms; it is ever subject to changes and modifications in accordance with the spiritual development of the individual. As noted in the discussion above, “hyletic materialists” usually have little interest in morality, while “psychic disciplinarians” often grant to it a great importance. In contrast, “Pneumatic spiritual” persons are generally more concerned with other, higher matters. Different historical periods also require variant attitudes regarding human conduct. Thus both the Manichaean and Cathar Gnostic movements, which functioned in times where purity of conduct was regarded as an issue of high import, responded in kind. The present period of Western culture perhaps resembles in more ways that of second and third century Alexandria. It seems therefore appropriate that Gnostics in our age adopt the attitudes of classical Alexandrian Gnosticism, wherein matters of conduct were largely left to the insight of the individual. Gnosticism embraces numerous general attitudes toward life: it encourages non-attachment and non-conformity to the world, a “being in the world, but not of the world”; a lack of egotism; and a respect for the freedom and dignity of other beings. Nonetheless, it appertains to the intuition and wisdom of every individual “Gnostic” to distill from these principles individual guidelines for their personal application.

Destiny

When Confucius was asked about death, he replied: “Why do you ask me about death when you do not know how to live?” This answer might easily have been given by a Gnostic. To a similar question posed in the Gnostic Gospel of Thomas, Jesus answered that human beings must come by Gnosis to know the ineffable, divine reality from whence they have originated, and whither they will return. This transcendental knowledge must come to them while they are still embodied on earth. Death does not automatically bring about liberation from bondage in the realms of the Demiurge. Those who have not attained to a liberating Gnosis while they were in embodiment may become trapped in existence once more. It is quite likely that this might occur by way of the cycle of rebirths. Gnosticism does not emphasize the doctrine of reincarnation prominently, but it is implicitly understood in most Gnostic teachings that those who have not made effective contact with their transcendental origins while they were in embodiment would have to return into the sorrowful condition of earthly life. In regard to salvation, or the fate of the spirit and soul after death, one needs to be aware that help is available. Valentinus, the greatest of Gnostic teachers, taught that Christ and Sophia await the spiritual man -- the pneumatic Gnostic -- at the entrance of the Pleroma, and help him to enter the bridechamber of final reunion. Ptolemaeus, disciple of Valentinus, taught that even those not of pneumatic status, the psychics, could be redeemed and live in a heaven world at the entrance of the Pleroma. In the fullness of time, every spiritual being will receive Gnosis and will be united with its higher Self -- the angelic Twin -- thus becoming qualified to enter the Pleroma. None of this is possible, however, without earnest striving for Gnosis.

Gnosis and Psyche: The Depth Psychological Connection

Throughout the twentieth Century the new scientific discipline of depth psychology has gained much prominence. Among the depth psychologists who have shown a pronounced and informed interest in Gnosticism, a place of signal distinction belongs to C. G. Jung. Jung was instrumental in calling attention to the Nag Hammadi library of Gnostic writings in the 1950's because he perceived the outstanding psychological relevance of Gnostic insights. The noted scholar of Gnosticism, G. Filoramo, wrote: "Jung's reflections had long been immersed in the thought of the ancient Gnostics to such an extent that he considered them the virtual discoverers of 'depth psychology' . . . ancient Gnosis, albeit in its form of universal religion, in a certain sense prefigured, and at the same time helped to clarify, the nature of Jungian spiritual therapy." In the light of such recognitions one may ask: "Is Gnosticism a religion or a psychology?" The answer is that it may very-well be both. Most mythologems found in Gnostic scriptures possess psychological relevance and applicability. For instance the blind and arrogant creator-demiurge bears a close resemblance to the alienated human ego that has lost contact with the ontological Self. Also, the myth of Sophia resembles closely the story of the human psyche that loses its connection with the collective unconscious and needs to be rescued by the Self. Analogies of this sort exist in great profusion. Many esoteric teachings have proclaimed, "As it is above, so it is below." Our psychological nature (the microcosm) mirrors metaphysical nature (the macrocosm), thus Gnosticism may possess both a psychological and a religious authenticity. Gnostic psychology and Gnostic religion need not be exclusive of one another but may complement each other within an implicit order of wholeness. Gnostics have always held that divinity is immanent within the human spirit, although it is not limited to it. The convergence of Gnostic religious teaching with psychological insight is thus quite understandable in terms of time-honored Gnostic principles.

Conclusion

Some writers make a distinction between “Gnosis” and “Gnosticism”. Such distinctions are both helpful and misleading. Gnosis is undoubtedly an experience based not in concepts and precepts, but in the sensibility of the heart. Gnosticism, on the other hand, is the world-view based on the experience of Gnosis. For this reason, in languages other than English, the word Gnosis is often used to denote both the experience and the world view (die Gnosis in German, la Gnose in French). In a sense, there is no Gnosis without Gnosticism, for the experience of Gnosis inevitably calls forth a world view wherein it finds its place. The Gnostic world view is experiential, it is based on a certain kind of spiritual experience of Gnosis. Therefore, it will not do to omit, or to dilute, various parts of the Gnostic world view, for were one to do this, the world view would no longer conform to experience. Theology has been called an intellectual wrapping around the spiritual kernel of a religion. If this is true, then it is also true that most religions are being strangled and stifled by their wrappings. Gnosticism does not run this danger, because its world view is stated in myth rather than in theology. Myths, including the Gnostic myths, may be interpreted in diverse ways. Transcendence, numinosity, as well as psychological archetypes along with other elements, play a role in such interpretation. Still, such mythic statements tell of profound truths that will not be denied.

Gnosticism can bring us such truths with a high authority, for it speaks with the voice of the highest part of the human -- the spirit.

Of this spirit, it has been said, “it bloweth where it listeth”. This then is the reason why the Gnostic world view could not be extirpated in spite of many centuries of persecution.

The Gnostic world view has always been timely, for it always responded best to the “knowledge of the heart” that is true Gnosis. Yet today, its timeliness is increasing, for the end of the second millennium has seen the radical deterioration of many ideologies which evaded the great questions and answers addressed by Gnosticism. The clarity, frankness, and authenticity of the Gnostic answer to the questions of the human predicament cannot fail to impress and (in time) to convince. If your reactions to this summary have been of a similarly positive order, then perhaps you are a Gnostic yourself!

16~ The First New Testament Christian Bible Was Written From a Gnostic Named Marcion from Turkey (circa 145 CE)

Gnosticism consisted of many syncretistic belief systems, which combined elements taken from Asian, Babylonian, Egyptian, Greek and Syrian pagan religions, from astrology, and from Judaism and Christianity. They constituted one of the three main branches of early Christianity.

By the second century CE, many very different Christian-Gnostic sects had formed within the Roman Empire at the eastern end of the Mediterranean. Some Gnostics worked within Jewish Christian and mainline Christian groups, and greatly influenced their beliefs from within. Others formed separate communities. Still others were solitary practitioners. As mainline Christianity grew in strength and organization, Gnostic sects came under increasing pressure and persecution. They almost disappeared by the 6th century. The only group to have survived into modern times is the Mandaean sect of Iraq and Iran. This group has about 15,000 members (one source says 1,500), and can trace their history continuously back to the original Gnostic movement.

Gnosticism created a sort of central repository for knowledge of cultures from around the known world. Here’s where the ancient religions and Christianity come together.

We now turn to the writer of the first Christian Bible. A Gnostic named Marcion.

Marcion was born in Sinope, (now Sinop in Pontus on the Black Sea in Turkey), and was the son of a wealthy ship builder. Marcion wrote the first canon of the New Testament in AD 140. It was the first Christian Bible. For centuries Marcion has been maligned as a heretic, since the Church Fathers, like Tertullian, accused him of taking the razor to the Bible and cutting out several of the Pauline epistles including, Acts 1 & 2, Timothy, and Titus. In addition, the only Gospel in Marcion's Bible is two thirds of Luke. Actually that's it. One Gospel and ten Pauline epistles, which means no Revelations and no Old Testament.

Christians like to tell us that Marcion changed the Bible to suit his theology. However, it appeared to us from the beginning that before Marcion there was no documented history of Christianity as we know it. Thus there are no reliable historical contemporary accounts of Paul, Peter, Luke, Mark or even the Jesus. Early church father and apologist Justin Martyr, who wrote around 150 CE, in all of his writings, never once mentions Matthew, Mark, John, or Luke. The Catholic Encyclopedia claims that Luke was written between 170 and 180 A.D. Likewise archaeological New Testament fragments have been dated starting around 190 AD, again consistent with the first New Testament being written 140 AD.

Marcion’s Jesus

The main difference is that Jesus was a ghost and not human thus lending credence to the fact that the entire story is nothing more than a fable. There is no birth sequence in the First New Testament. There is no crucifixion. It is a fable about a spirit that descends to Capernaum and works some miracles by curing illness and teaching lessons of morality. The word Christ is not used since it was not associated with Jesus until 325 CE when, at the Council of Nicaea the whole story was coalesced into what is now Christianity.

Robert M. Price, a New Testament scholar at Johnnie Colemon Theological Seminary, considers the Pauline canon problem: how, when, and who collected Paul's epistles to the various churches as a single collection of epistles. The evidence that the early church fathers, such as Clement, knew of the Pauline epistles is unclear. Price investigates several historical scenarios and comes to the conclusion and identifies Marcion as the first person known in recorded history to collect Paul's writings to various churches together as a canon, the Pauline epistles. Robert Price summarizes,

“But the first collector of the Pauline Epistles had been Marcion. No one else we know of would be a good candidate, certainly not the essentially fictive Luke, Timothy, and Onesimus. And Marcion, as Burkitt and Bauer show, fills the bill perfectly. ”

If this is correct, then Marcion's role in the formation and development of Christianity is pivotal.

The following are the first 5 chapters of Marcion’s Gospel as we have them from the works of Tertullian and Epiphanius. In many parts it is identical to Luke. However even the Catholic Encyclopedia places the writing of Luke between 170 CE and 180 CE. Marcion’s Gospel is not more recent than 145 CE therefore, Luke was copied from Marcion’s Gospel with the character of the word Jesus/Christ instead of the original word Isu /Chrestos .

Part I

1. In the fifteenth year of the reign of Tiberius Caesar,

2. [Pontius Pilatus being the Governor of Judaea,] Jesus came down to Capernaum, a city in Galilee, and was

3. teaching on the Sabbath days: and they were astonished at his doctrine: for his word was in authority.

4. And in the synagogue there was a man which had a spirit of an unclean demon, and he cried out with a loud

5. voice, Saying, "let us alone; what have we to do with thee, Jesus? art thou come to destroy us? I know thee

6. who thou art: the Holy One of God." And Jesus rebuked him, saying; "Hold thy peace, and come out of him." And when the demon had thrown him into the midst,

7. he came out of him, having done no hurt. And amazement came upon all, and they spake together saying to one another, what is this word? For in authority and power he commandeth the unclean spirits,

8. and they come out. And a rumour of him went out into every place of the country roundabout,

9. And he arose out of the synagogue, and entered into the house of Simon. And Simon`s mother in law was taken with a great fever: and they besought him for her.

10. And he stood over her, and rebuked the fever: and it left her: and immidately she arose and ministered unto them.

11. And he came to Nazareth, and went into the

12. synagogue [on the Sabbath day] and sat down. And the eyes of all in the synagogue fastened on him,

13-14. And he began to speak to them; and all wondered

15. at the words which proceedeth from his mouth. And he said unto them, " Ye will surely say unto me this parable, Physician, heal thyself; whatsoever we have

16. heard done at Capernaum, do also here. But I tell you of a truth, many widows were in Israel in the days of Elijah, when the heaven was shut up three years and six months,

17. when great famine occured throughout all the land: and unto none of them was Elijah sent, but only to Sarepta,

18. a city of Sidon, unto a woman that was a widow. And many lepers were in Israel in the time of Elisha the prophet: and none of them was cleansed, but only

19. Naaman the syrian". And they were all filled with wrath

20. in the synagogue, when they heard these things, and rose up, and thrust him out of the city, and led him unto the brow of the hill whereon their city was built, to cast

21. him down headlong. But he passing through the midst of them went his way.

22. And when the sun was setting, all as many as had any sick with divers diseases brought them unto him; and he laid his hands on every one of them, and healed them.

23. And demons also came out of many, crying out, saying, "Thou art Son of God" and he rebuked them suffered them not to speak; for they knew that he was the Christ.

24. And when it was day, he departed and went into a desert place: and the multitudes sought him, and came unto him, and stayed him, that he should not depart from

25. them. And he said unto them, "I must announce as good tidings the kingdom of God to the other cities also: for therefore am i sent.

26. And he was preaching in the synagogues of Galilee.

Part II.

1. Now it came to pass, that, as the multitude pressed upn him to hear the word of God, he was standing by

2. the lake of Gennesaret, and saw two boats standing by the lake: but the fishermen were gone out of them,

3. and were washing their nets. And he entered into one of the boats, which was Simon`s, and asked him to thrust out a little from land. And he sat down, and

4. taught the multitudes out of the boat. Now when he had left speaking, he said unto Simon, "Put put into the

5. deep, and let down your nets a draught". And Simon answering said unto him, "Master, we have toiled all the night, and taken nothing; but at thy word I will let down

6. the net." When they had this done, they inclosed a

7. great multitude of fishes: and their nets were breaking. And they beckoned unto their partners, in the other boat, that they should come and help them out. And they came, and

8. filled both the boats, so that they began to sink. When Simon Peter saw it, he fell down at Jesus` knees, saying,

9. "Depart from me; for I am a sinful man, O Lord." For amazement overcame him, and all that were with him, at

10. the draught of the fishes which they had taken: which were partners with Simon. And Jesus said unto Simon, "fear not; from henceforth thou shalt be taking men

11. alive." And when they had brought their boats to land, they left all, and followed him.

12. And it came to pass, when he was in one of the cities, behold a man full of leprosy: who seeing Jesus fell on his face, and besought him, saying; "Lord, if thou wilt, thou

13. canst make me clean." And he put forth his hand, and touched him, saying, " I will: be thou cleansed" And

14. immediately the leprosy departed from the man. And he charged him to tell no man; but go, and shew thyself to the priest, and offer for thy cleansing, according as Moses

15. commanded, that this may be a testimony to you. But so much the more went there a fame abroad of him: and many multitidues came together to hear, and to be healed

16. by him for their infirmities. And he himself was withdrawing in the wilderness, praying.

17. And it came to pass on one of the days that he was teaching, and there were Pharisees and doctors of the law sitting vtm which were come out of every village of Galilee, Judaea, and Jerusalem: and the power of the

18. Lord was with Him toheal them. And behold, men brought in a bed a man that was palsied; and they sought

19. to bring him in, and to lay him before him. And not finding by what way they might bring him in because of the multitude, they went up to the housetop, and let him down through the tiles with his couch into the midst before

20. Jesus. And seeing their faith, he said unto him, "Man, thy

21. sins are forgiven thee." And the scribes and the Pharisees began to reason, saying, "Who is this which speaketh blasphemies? Who can forgive sin, but God alone?

22. But Jesus perceiving their reasoning answered and said unto them, "What reasen ye in your hearts?

23. Whether is easier, to say, Thy sins are forgiven thee; or

24. to say; Rise up and walk? But that ye may know that the Son of man hath authority upon earth to forgive sins (he said unto the palsied man) I say unto thee, Arise

25. and take up they couch, and go to thine house. And immediately he rose up before them, and took up that whereon he lay, and departed to his house, glorifying

26. God. And amazement took hold on all, and they glorified God, and were filled with fear, saying, "We have seen strange things today".

27. And after these things he went forth, and saw a publican, named Levi, sitting at the place of toll: and he

28. said unto him, "Follow me." And he left all, rose up, and

29. followed him. And Levi made him a great feast in his hourse: and there was a great company of publicans and

30. of others that were reclining with them. And their scribes and the Pharisees murmured against his disciples, 30. saying, "Why do ye year and drink with publicans and

31. sinners?" And Jesus answering said unto them, "They that are whole have no need of a physiciian; but they

32. that are sick. I am not come to call the righteous, but

33. sinners to repentance. And they said unto him, "Why do the disciples of John fast often, and make prayers, and likewise the disciples of the Pharisees; but thine eat and

34. drink? And he said unto them, "Can ye make the sons of the bridal chamber fast, while the bridegroom is with

35. them? But the days will come; and when the bridegroom shall be taken away from them, then will they fast in

36. those days." And he spake also a parable unto them; "No man putteth a piece of new garment upon an old garment; else both the new maketh a rent, and the piece that was taken out of the new agreeth not with the

37. old. And no man puttteth new wine into old wine-skins, else the new wine will burst the skins; and itself will be

38. spilled, and the skins will perish. But new wine must be put into new wine-skins, and both are preserved.

39. No man also having drunk old wine straigtway desireth new; for he saith, the old is better.

Part III.

1. And it came to pass on the second sabbath after the first, that he was going through the corn fields: and his disciples plucked the ears of cornm and did eat, rubbing them in

2. their hands. And certain of the Pharisees said unto them, "Why do ye that which is not lawful to do

3. on the sabbath day?" And Jesus answering them, said, "Have ye not read even this what David did, when himself was

4. an hungered, and they which were with him; how they went into the house of God, and did take and eat the shewbread, and gave also to them that were with him; which it is not lawful to eat but for the priests alone?"

5. And he said unto them, "That the Son of man is Lord even of the sabbath"

6. And it came to pass also on another Sabbath, that he entered into the synagogue and taught; and there were a

7. a man there and his right hand was withered. And the scribes and Pharisees watched him, whether he would heal on the sabbath day; that they might find an

8. accusation against him. But he knew their reasonings, and said to the man which had the withered man, "Rise up, and stand forth in the midst. And he rose and stood

9. forth. Then said Jesus unto them, "I will ask you something; Is it lawful on the sabbath to do good

10. or to do evil? To save life, or to destroy it?" And looking round about upon them all, he said unto the man, "stretch forth thy hand." and he did so: and his hand was

11. restored as the other. And they were filled with madness; and commanded one with another what they might do to Jesus.

12. And it came to pass in those days, that he went out into the mountains to pray, and was passing the whole night

13. in prayer to God. And when it was day, he called unto him his disciples: and he chose from them twelve.

14. whom he also named; apostles; Simon (whom was also named Peter), and Andrew his brother, James and John, Phillip

15. and Bartholomew, Matthew and Thomas, James the son

16. of Alphaeas, and Simon whom they called Zelotes, and Judas the brother of James, and Judas Iscarioth, which also became a

17. traitor. And he came down among them, and stood on a level place, and the multitude of his disciples, and a great number of people out of all Judaea and Jerusalem, and from the sea coast of Tyre and Sidon, which came to hear

18. him, and to be healed of their diseases; and they that were troubled by unclean spirits: and they were healed.

19. And the whole multitude sought to touch him: for power went out of him, and healed them all.

20. And he lifted up his eyes on his disciples, and said: "Blessed are ye poor: for your`s is the kingdom of God.

21. Blessed are ye that hunger now: for ye shall be filled. Blessed are ye that weep now: for ye shall laught.

22. Blessed are ye, when men shall hate you, and when they shall separate you from their company, and shall reproach you, and cast out your name as evil, for the Son of man`s

23. sake. Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for you: for, behold, your reward is great in heaven: for according to

24. these things did their fathers unto the prophets. But woe unto you that are rich! for ye have consolation

25. in full. Woe unto you that are full! for ye shall hunger. Woe unto you that laugh now! for ye

26. shall mourn and weep. Woe unto you, when all men shall speak well of you! for according to these things did their fathers to the false prophets.

27. But I say unto you that hear, Love your enemies, do

28. good to them which hate you, bless them that curse you,

29. and pray for them which despitefully use you.Unto him that smiteth thee on the one cheek, offer also the other; and from him that taketh away thy cloke, withhold

30. not thy coat also. Give every man that asketh of thee: and of him that taketh away thy goods ask them.

31. not again. and as ye would that men should do to you,

32. do ye also to them likewise. And if ye love them which love you, what thank have ye? for sinners also love those

33. that love them. And if ye do good to them which do good to you, what thank have ye? for sinners also do

34. the same. And if ye lend to them of whom ye hope to receive, what thank have ye? for sinners also lend to

35. sinners, to receive equal things. But love ye your enemies, and do good, and lend, hoping for nothing again: and your reward shall be great, and ye shall be sons of the Highest: for he is kind unto the unthankful and to

36. the evil. Be ye therefore merciful, as your Father also is

37. merciful. And Judge not, and ye shall not be judged: condemn not, and ye shall not be condemned: release

38. and ye shall be released: Give, and it shall be given unto you; good measure, pressed down, and shaken together, and running over, shall they give into your bosom. For with the same measure that ye mete withal it shall be measured to you again."

39. And he spake a parable unto them, "Can the blind lead

40. the blind? shall they not both fall into the ditch? The disciple is not above his teacher: but every one that is

41 perfect shall be as his teacher. And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brothers eye, but perceivest

42. not the beam that is in thine won eye? Either how canst thou say to thy brother, Brother, let me pull the mote that is in thine eye, when thou thyself beholdest not the beam in thine own eye? Thou hypocrite, cast out first the beam out of thine own eye, and then shall you see clearly to pull out the mote that is in thy brother`s eye!.

43. For there is no good tree that maketh corrupt fruit; nor

44. corrupt tree that maketh good fruit. For each tree is known by its fruit. For of thorns do they not gather figs, nor of a bramble bush gather they grapes.

45. The good man out of the good treasure of his heart bringeth forth that which is truely good: and the evil man out of the evil treasure of his heart bringeth forth that which is evil: for out of the abundance of the heart his

46. mouth speaketh. And why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and

47. do not do the things which I say? Everyone that cometh to me, and heareth my sayings, and doeth them, I will

48. shew you to whom he is like: He is like a man building a house, who digged and went deep, and laid a foundation on the rock: and when the flood arose, the stream beat vehemtly upon the house, and had not strenght to shake it: for it was founded upon the

49. rock. But he that heareth, and doeth not, is like a man that without a foundation built a house upon the earth; against which the stream did beat vehemently, and immediately it fell, and the ruin of that house was great.

Part IV.

1. Now when he had completed all his sayings in the ears of the people, he entered into Capernaum.

2. And a certain centurion`s servant was sick, and going to

3. die; and he was precious unto him. And when he heard of Jesus, he sent unto him elders of the Jews

4. asking him that he would come and save his servant. And when they came to Jesus, they besought him earnestly, saying, That he was worthy for whom he should do this:

5. "For he loveth our nation, and he hath built us the

6. synagogue". Then Jesus went with them. And when he was now not far from the house, the centurion sent friends to him,saying unto him: "Lord, trouble not thyself; for I am not worthy that thou shouldest enter under my roof.

7. Wherefore neither thoughtr I myself worthy to come unto thee: but say in a word, and my boy shall be healed.

8. For I aslo am a man set under authority, having under me soliders, and I say unto this one, Go, and he goeth; and to another, Come, and he cometh; and to my servant, Do

9. this, and he doeth it". And when Jesus heard these things, he marveled at him, and turned, and said unto the multitude that followed him, "I say unto you, not even in

10. Israel have I found so great faith." And they that were sent, returned to the house, and found the sick servant whole.

11. And it came to pass the day after, that he was going into a city called Nain,; and many of his disciples were

12. going with him, and a great multitude. Now when he came night to the gate of the city, behold, a dead man was being carried out, the only son of his mother, and she was a widow: and a considerable multitude of the

13. city was with her. And when the Lord saw her, he had

14. compassion on her, and said unto her, "Weep not." And he came and touched the bier: and they that bare him stood still. And he said, "Young man, I say unto thee, Arise!"

15. And the dead man sat up, and began to speak. And

16. he delivered him to his mother. And fear took hold on all: and they glorified God, saying, That a great prophet is risen up among us; and, That God hath

17. visited his people. And this rumour of him went forth in the whole of Judaea, and in all region round about.

18. And the disciples of John told him of all these

19. things. And John calling unto him a certain two of his disciples sent them to Jesus, saying, "Art thou he that

20. cometh? or are we to look for another?" And when the men were come unto him, they said, "John the Baptist hath sent us unto thee, saying; Art thou he that cometh?

21. or are we to look for another?" And in that same hour he cured many infirmities and plagues and of evil spirits;

22. and unto many blind he gave sight. And Jesus answering said unto them, "Go your way, and tell John what things ye have seen and heard: that the blind receive their sight, the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, the deaf hear, the dead are raised, the poor have good tidings

23. announced to them. And blessed is he, whosoever shall not be offended in me."

24. And when the messengers of John were departed, he began to say unto the multitudes concerning John What are ye come into the wilderness to gaze at? A reed

25. shaken with the wind? But what are ye come out to see? A man clothed in soft rainment? Behold, they which are in gorgeous apparel, and delicacy, are kings`

26. courts. But what are ye come out to see? A Prophet? Yea, I say unto you, and much more than a prophet.

27. This is he, of whom it is written, "Behold, I send my messenger before thy face, which shall prepare thy way

28. before thee." For I say unto you, Among those that are born from women, a greater prophet than John the Baptist, there is none: but he that is less in the Kingdom of God

29. is greater than he". And all the people when they heard it, and the publicans, justified God, being baptised with

30. the baptism of John. But the Pharisees and lawyer rejected the counsel of God unto themselves, being not

31. baptised of him. And the Lord said, "Whereunto then shall I liken the men of this generation? and to what are

32. they like? They are like unto children sitting in the marketplace, and calling to one another, and saying:  We piped unto you, and ye did not dance, we mourned 33. you, and ye did not weep. For John the Baptist is come neither eating bread nor drinking wine, and ye say, He

34. hath a demon. The Son of man is coming eating and drinking, and ye say, Behold a gluttonous man, and a

35. winebibber, a friend of publicans and sinners! And wisdom was justified of all her children".

36. And one of the Pharisees desired him that he would eat with him. And he went into the Pharisee`s house, and

37. reclined to meat. And behold, a woman of the city, which was a sinner, when she knew that he was reclining in the Pharisee`s house, brought an alabaster box of ointment

38. and stood at his feet behind him weeping, and began to wet his feet with the tears,, and did wipe them with the hairs of her head, and kissed his feet, and anointed

39. them with the ointment. Now when the Pharisee which had bidden him saw it, he spake to himself, saying, "This man, if he were a prophet, would have known who and what manner manner of woman this is that touched him:

40. for she is a sinner. And Jesus answering said unto him, "Simon, I have somewhat to say unto thee." And he saith,

41. "Teacher, say on." "A certain money-lender had two debtors: the one owed five hundred denarii, and

42. the other fifty. And when they had not whewewith to pay, he forgave them both. Tell me therefore, which

43. of them will love him more?" Simon answered and said, "I suppose that he, to whom he forgave the more." And he said unto

44. him, "Thou hast rightly judged"And he turned to the woman, and said unto Simon, "Seest thou this woman? I entered into thine house: water for my feet thou gavest me not: but she hath wetted my feet with tears, and wiped

45. them with the hairs of her head. A kiss thou gavest me not: but she since the time I came hath not ceased

46. kissing my feet. My head with oil thou didst not anoint: but this woman hath anointed my feet with ointment.

47. For the sake of which I say unto thee; Her sins which are many are forgiven; for she loved much: but to

48. whom little is forgiven, the same loveth little". And he

49. said unto her, " Thy sins are forgiven." And they that were reclining with him began to say among themselves,

50. "Who is this that even forgiveth sins?" And he said to the woman "Thy faith has saved thee, go in peace."

Part V.

1. And it came to pass afterward, that he made his way through city and village, preaching and announcing as good tidings the kingdom of God: and the twelve were

2. with him. And certain women, which had been healed of evil spirits and infirmities, Mary called Magdalene, from

3. whom seven demons had gone out, and Joannah the wife of Chuza, Herod`s steward, and Susanna, and many others, which ministered unto him of their possessions.

4. And when a great multitude were coming together, and they of every city were come to him, he spake by a

5. parable: "The sower went out to sow his seed: and as he sowed, some fell by the way side: and it was trodden

6. down, and the fowls of the heaven devoured it. And other fell upon the rock, and when sprung up, it withered away,

7. because it lacked moisture. And other fell in the midst of the thorns; and the thorns sprang up with it, and

8. choked it. And other fell on the good ground, and when sprung up, it made fruit and hundredfold". And when he said these things, he cried," He that hath ears to hear, let him hear!"

9. And his disciples asked him, saying, "What might this

10. parable be?" And he said, "Unto you it is given to know the mysteries of the Kingdom of God: but to the rest in parables; that seeing they may not see, and hearing

11. that they may not understand. Now the parable is this:

12. The seed is the word of God. Those by the way side are they that hear; then cometh the devil, and taketh away the word from their hearts, lest they should believe and

13. be saved. Those on the rock are they, which, when they hear, receive the word with joy; and these have no root, which for a while believe, and in time of temptation fall

14. away. And that which fell among thorns, these are they, which, when they have heard, go, and are choked with cares and riches and pleasures of this life, and bring

15. no fruit of perfection. But that on the good ground, these are, whoever in an honest and good heart, having heard the word, keep hold of it, and bring forth fruit in patience.

16. No man, when he hath lighted a lamp, covereth it with a vessel, or putteth it under a bed; but setteth it on a lamp-stand, that they which enter in may see the light.

17. For there is no secret thing, that shall not be made manifest; nor hidden, that shall not be known and come

18. into view. Take heed therefore how ye hear: for whosoever hath, to him shall be given: and whosoever hath not, even what he seemed to have shall be taken from him."

19. And it was told him by certain which said, "Thy mother and thy brethren stand without, desiring to see thee"

20. And he answered and said unto them, " Who is my mother and who is my brethren? My mother and my brethren are these, which hear the word of God, and do it!"

21. Now it came to pass on one of the days, that he went into a boat and his disciples: and he said unto them, "Let us go over unto the other side of the lake". And they

22. launched forth. But as they sailed he fell asleep: and there came down a storm of wind on the lake; and they were filling with water, and were in jeopardy,

23. And they came to him, and awoke him, saying, "Master, master, we perish" And he arose, and rebuked the wind and the raging of the water: and they ceased, and there

24. was a calm. And he said unto them, " Where is your faith?" And they were frightened and wondered, saying one to another, "Who then is this? for he commandeth even the winds and water, and they obey him?"

25. And they sailed down to the country of the Gandarenes,

26. which is over against Galilee. And when he went forth to land, there met him out of the city a certain man, which had demons long time, and wore no cloke, neither abode

27. in a house, but among the tombs. When he saw Jesus, he cried out, and fell down before him, and with a loud voice said, "What have I to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of

28. God most high? I beseech thee, torment me not." (For he had commanded the unclean spirit to come out of the man. For oftentimes it had caught him: and he was guarded and bound with chains and in fetters: and he brake the bands asunder, and was driven of the demon

29. into the deserts) And Jesus asked him, saying, "What is

30. thy name?" And he said, "Legion" because many demons were entered into him. And they besought him that he

31. would not command them to go out into the abyss. And there was an herd of many swine feeding of the mountain: and they besought him that he would suffer them to enter into them. And he suffered them.

32. Then went the demons out of the man, and entered into the swine: and the herd ran violently down the

33. steep place into the lake, and were drowned. When they that fed them saw what was done, they fled, and went and told it

34. in the city and in the country. Then they went out to see what was done; and came to Jesus, and found the man, from whom the demons were departed, sitting at the feet of Jesus, clothed, and in his right mind: and they

35. were afraid. They also which saw it told them by what means he that was possessed of the demons was saved.

36. Then the whole multitude of the country of the Gandarenes round about him asked him to depart from them; for they were holden with great fear: and he entered into the

37. boat, and returned back again. Now the man, from whom the demons had departed, besought him that he might be with him: but Jesus sent him away, saying 38. "Return to thine house, and recount how great things God hath done unto thee." And he went his way, publishing throughout the whole city how great things Jesus had done unto him.

39. And it came to pass, that, when Jesus returned, the multitude welcomed him: for they were all waiting for

40. him. And, behold, there came a man whose name was Jairus, and he was a ruler of the synagogue: and he fell down at Jesus` feet, and besought him that he would

41. come into his house: For he had an only daughter, about twelve years of age, and she was dying. But as he went the multitudes thronged him.

42. And a woman having an issue of blood twelve years, which had spent all her living upon physicians, neither

43. could be healed if any, came behind him, and touched the border of his garment; and immediately her issue of

44. blood stanched. And Jesus said, "Who touched me?" When all denied, Peter and they that were with him said, "Master, the multitude throng thee, and press thee, and

45. sayest thou, "Who touched me?" And Jesus said, "Somebody touched me: for I perceived that power had gone

46. out of me." And when the woman saw that shw was not hid, she came trembling, and falling down before him, she declared unto him before all the people for what reason she touched him, and how she was healed immediately.

47. And he said unto her, "Daughter, be of good comfort: thy faith hath saved thee; go into peace"

48. While he yet spake, theere cometh one from the ruler of the synagogue`s house, saying to him, "The daughter is

49. dead; trouble not the Teacher." But when Jesus heard it, he answered him, saying, "Fear not, believe only,

50. and she shall be saved." And when he came into the house, he suffered no man to go in, save Peter, and James, and John, and the father and the mother of the maiden.

51. And all were weeping, and bewailing her, but he said:

52. "Weep not: she is not dead, but sleepeth." And they

53. laughed to scorn him, knowing that she was dead. And he put them all out, and took her by the hand, and called

54. saying, "Maid, arise". And her spirit came again, and she arose staightway; and he commanded that something be

55. given her to eat. And her parents were astonished: but he charged them to tell no man what was done.

The first three chapters of Luke where "Jesus" was born are missing. When you think about it, they are missing in two of the synoptic Gospels too. There were no Gospels of Luke, Mark, Matthew or John in the second century. There was only "Euangelion" - the "Good News" of Marcion's single Gospel. It was important for the Marcionites that Isu Chrestos was a ghost. They believed that the world, and our bodies, were created by Jehovah, and that the world, which Jehovah had created, his Angels and Archangels and the Mosaic law, were spiritual pitfalls to be avoided. There weren't really any fallen angels in Marcion's theology. All angels were fallen, which is reasonably consistent with Gnostic teachings about the Divine Mother. Marcion does recognize the Divine Mother by the way (but not Mary - who makes no appearance).

So, according to the first version of the infallible Word of God, Jesus was not a man; he was a ghost. He was a spiritual construct of one or more of the Gnostic religious sects of the time. There wasn’t even a character known as Jesus Christ. There was no concept in Christianity yet of a messiah as a mortal for this would have been repulsive and evil to the Gnostic Marcion. There was no mention of Mathew, Mark, Luke, or John.

Justin Martyr (150 C.E.) a Christian Apologist who sought to historicize Jesus Christ never even wrote about Mathew, Mark, Luke, or John. The creation of the story was drawn from the many ancient religions from around the known world and incorporated many of their ceremonies, rituals, and practices. For the early Church fathers like Tertullian and Justin Martyr this version of Christianity was not strong enough to use for social control. Thus they denounced the author of the first Bible as a heretic and proceeded to historicize Isu Chrestos into the mortal Messiah Jesus Christ. Oddly enough, even the name was taken from the Hindu god Chrishna. Long before Christianity, Chrishna was referred to by his followers as Jezeus. In addition, the concepts of baptism, virgin birth, resurrection, a eucharist and drink as the body and blood of the savior had been in existence for thousands of years prior to usurpation by the inventors of the Christian religion. Even though Marcion created the first written documents of the new testament but it was Flavius Josephus a first-century Romano-Jewish scholar, historian and hagiographer, who was born in Jerusalem—then part of Roman Judea—to a father of priestly descent and a mother who claimed royal ancestry that introduced the idea of the Jesus character in his writings. Marcion taught that the god of the Old Testament was not the true God but rather that the true and higher God had been revealed only with Jesus Christ. Marcion wrote the Antitheses to show the differences between the god of the Old Testament and the true God.

Marcion was excommunicated from the Roman church c. 144 CE, but he succeeded in establishing churches of his own to rival the catholic Church for the next two centuries.

Marcion is often thought to have first established an explicit canon. Marcion's canon consisted of the Euangelion, or the Gospel of the Lord, and the Apostolikon, ten epistles of Paul, not including the pastorals. There is debate over whether Marcion truncated Luke and Paul or whether later orthodox scribes may have expanded them in some cases.

Marcion receives derogatory references from contemporary apologist Justin Martyr and heresiologist Irenaeus of Lyons. We can reconstruct Marcion's writings through the references in Tertullian's Adversus Marcionem and Epiphanius' Panarion.

17~ Flavius Josephus Created Jesus and Rome Tried to

Destroy the Collection of

Ancient Writings of

Hidden Mysteries of Man

Why Did Rome Needed to Create a Universal Religion and Why Did They Try to Cover Up the Evidence?

It has been my recent privilege to receive a manuscript by Roman Piso, entitled “The Synthesis of Christianity.” I have read dozens of books about the history of Christianity, but this one is by far the most unique.

Perhaps Piso’s quote from Abelard Reuchlin sums up his thesis best:

“It was Flavius Josephus who was the creator of Jesus.”

Piso spent many years researching the fraud of Christianity. It seems that many scholars had previously come to the conclusion that Josephus had indeed created Christianity.

This book, however, presents the authorship of the New Testament as regards the Roman Piso family, the antiquity of which goes back to ancient Rome. Members of the royal Piso family were the composers of the New Testament. The reasons are discussed in the “Piso Theory” and the “Royal Supremacy Theory.”

In a nutshell, the Royals of ancient times invented and promoted superstitions for the purpose of controlling people. The Royals were the only ones who were literate, and who had freedoms, including the freedom of speech. Promoting religion for the purpose of control was the duty and responsibility of the Royals, who were atheists. They knew there were no gods, for they had created them. The main control they sought to preserve was slavery.

Intricate family archives kept track of ever evolving dogmas. Later writers had access to earlier records for their creations. Through the centuries the Royals carefully guarded their great hoax and seemed to thoroughly enjoy the creation of the masterpiece. As Piso describes it,

“being an ancient author was like being in on a long, long standing perpetually running inside joke.”

Piso discusses the “penis worship” which is the truth of the New Testament, the “number system” used by the Royals, fascinating members of the Piso family lineage, intricate historical accounts, and the political reasons behind the Christian Myth. The Royals, of course, took pseudonyms for the authorship of their creations. Thus the alias Flavius Josephus. Piso’s evidence is clearly and superbly presented and meticulously documented.

I wonder if the Royals had any idea of the viscous quality of what they created—their sick joke. Realizing who was responsible for the creation of such a monstrous lie certainly won’t endear the Royal Pisos to you, but you’ll love this interesting and important book.

Specific Items in History Related to the "Synthesis Of Christianity"

A CHECKLIST OF WHAT WE HAVE FOUND TO BE THE CASE

(1) Emperors were NOT made of common persons. They were in fact all of royal families regardless of what "history" tries or attempts to make the reader believe. This is because of the 'controlled' environment that existed at the time, which is also listed and explained.

(2) As such, there were no "dynasties" as we have been led to think of them. All Roman rulers were inter-related. There were 'branches' of the same family that switched off or took turns ruling so that it appeared that anyone could become emperor, etc. In other words, a deliberate 'facade' was created and maintained for specific purposes.

(3) All religious leaders were closely related to royalty and of royal houses, such as Popes, 'saints' and church writers, as well as 'historians'. No one was allowed to write for the public except royals and their close relatives. This was because it was a dangerous thing for royalty to allow freedom of speech to the common people. If the common person was allowed to speak freely to the masses and they somehow found out or deduced the situation, that would threaten the whole system that was in place and that had been in place for thousands of years.

(4) They all (rulers, writers, etc.) made use of alias names in order to hide their true identities and to be able to give all of the information about themselves and their families, ancestors, etc. that they wanted to and still not let the cat out of the bag. They made it so that we would have to deduce the truth from what they left. They made us (they thought) dependent upon THEM and what they wrote in order to find out and 'confirm' the truth to the degree that THEY allowed us to. This, is what they refer to as the 'Grace' of god. (sic) However, they could not know that we would later have other means in which to make determinations regarding this - and we will discuss that later.

(5) They made use of a wide variety of methods and means in which to control and manipulate the masses. Persons usually refer to this subject as the 'Pisonian Conspiracy', which is NOT a title that we gave this - but rather what the ancient 'historian' Tacitus called it. The Pisos happened to be behind the composition of the New Testament, but the Pisos were not alone in this. In reality, this was simply an effort on the part of all royals who wanted to preserve and continue the practice of slavery. At the time, there were several royal houses at odds with each other over this issue and a long all-out war resulted. The New Testament was simply a 'solution' for the royals who wanted to retain the practice of slavery as well as to increase their power and control over the masses via ideologies given out in the New Testament in rhetorical form. They made full use of all that they had put into the New Testament.

(6) They kept their own private records or archives as to the truth behind all of the works that each particular family branch had written for public consumption. They refer to them in a number of ways, and it becomes evident that later writers made use of records from within their own family archives to create their later works from.

(7) They (the persons who wrote the New Testament, etc.) were able to do these things because of the pre-existing mechanism or system of control over the masses which we call "the closed environment", but which is also known as a "controlled" environment. Which simply stated means that ONLY royals could write works for public consumption - and even then only with permission and approval of a royal counsel. There were NO common persons with the ability to communicate with the masses at large. No freedom of speech. Everything that was written of for the masses were carefully conceived, created, approved of by royalty and had motives behind them for being written.

(8) The main reasons for the New Testament being written was:

a) as a means by which to preserve and continue the practice of slavery and

b) to disseminate rhetorical ideologies to the masses that would make them more easy to control and manipulate. And,

c) to be a 'universal' or 'catholic' religion so as to extend their power and control over the masses to other conquered countries and to more easily conquer other countries.

They aimed at conquering India for example, which they never really did despite their efforts to do so. They were ALWAYS aiming at extending Roman boundaries.

(9) There was a long all-out war going on between royal houses over the issue of slavery before and as the New Testament was being written. At several points the Romans could very well have LOST the war* and they (the Romans and their allies) were in desperate need for more and better means with which to

a) put down revolt of the slaves themselves and make them complacent and as 'content' as possible in their situation - even going as far as to offer them (in the NT) life after death and a 'reward' in heaven.

b) They needed to make their own military stronger, loyal, and braver, as well as filled with HATE for the enemy; "the Jews."

c) They needed to offer the same 'life after death' to their own soldiers so that they would not be afraid to die in battle. And,

d) they needed a means by which to console the widows and other relatives of soldiers who would fall or die in battle (as well as 'hope' for the crippled, etc.). All of this was done via the rhetoric and ideology that they placed into the New Testament. And,

e) they could NEVER let the masses know that they, the ROMAN royalty manufactured this great lie - so they HAD to appear to be either indifferent and/or non-approving of it (the Christian religion and Christians).

The only way that you would ever know that it was them was in knowing all of the facts that they had hidden - because those facts reveal their motives, and that is when the truth is finally discovered.

An example that stands out is Pliny the Younger's epistles to the emperor Trajan regarding his 'questions' as to what to do about or with those claiming to be 'Christians'. This is magnificent rhetoric. He ends up,

a) advertising the religion,

b) making Christians appear to be 'martyrs', and

c) effectively hiding the fact that they (the Romans) actually 'created' the religion!

(10) The 'historians'

These are the persons who wrote the works that we depend upon to tell us what happened. Yet, we have discovered that they,

a) were NOT who they led us to believe they were, and

b) they deliberately mislead us and lied to us in order to hide the truth.

Only the royals and their close relatives were allowed to write public works, and THEY are the ONLY ones that are referred to in 'history' when they spoke of peoples or sects. The common person was not worthy of mention in history except in general groups such as 'legions' or such and then nearly always, if not always, in order to 'glorify' or otherwise refer to the leaders of those legions, etc.

(11) One of the most important things to know in order for a person to work their way through the maze or 'puzzle' of ancient history in New Testament times is to know just who the 'Jews' were at any given time and place. This means knowing all about each of the sects in the most specific detail and to do this one must do a lot of reading and deducing. However, once this IS known, one is then able to discover so much more than before. The 'historians' played the 'shell game' when it came to the 'Jews'. They often refer to them in general terms and hardly ever make distinctions about just WHICH sect of the Jews they are speaking of at any given time. This means that one must use all available facts in order to deduce that and make the distinctions for themselves. We explain in our findings just who the 'Jews' were at any given time and place. And this will definitely help future researchers.

(12) *Yes, as mentioned, the Romans came close several times to losing the war. There were several very important factors that could have well meant that the outcome may have been different. One of those things was that Nero had executed Gaius Piso and others who were allied to their cause. Before Nero, Claudius had also executed a number of the Pisos and their allies. But Arrius Piso and others of the Piso family were left along with many of their allies. Then, as a Roman general Arrius Piso was very nearly captured and/or killed many times when he came to the Temple and various meetings with the Pharisees for the purpose of trying to persuade them to go along with him and his allies to change over to his new religion. He could have been easily killed then and that would have probably been the end of that part of the war and much of the later escalation of the war may not have ever happened.

In addition to this, Arrius Piso was nearly killed when his horse fell on him. It did not kill him, but it did crush his leg and made him 'lame' in that one leg. The extent of his injury and recovery is not known for certain at this time. Then, at the Pass of Beth Horon, he was ambushed by his Jewish enemies (the Pharisees) and was nearly caught and killed there. He was truly the cat with nine lives! In every battle that he was in, HE was the 'prize' that was sought by his enemies. It was known to his enemies that it was vital to stop him from ever doing what he had planned to do - and that was to enslave all of humanity other than royals into a perpetual ignorance and to 'dumb' down the common persons with rhetoric so as to enslave them with rhetorical ideologies.

(13) Genetic Testing

This is what we think will be the final indisputable proof regarding this. As we stated, the authors of 'history' claimed to be persons other than who they really were and the same was true of those who were emperors (as well as both earlier and later royalty). We also said that 'saints' were close relatives of these same persons. These things can be verified now with genetic testing. In fact, we are certain that in time, enough of this sort of evidence will be compiled to show just how accurate our reconstructed genealogy of these persons really are - and we are very anxious to see this! Because we have followed various 'rules' in order to reconstruct their family tress, 'rules' that were made and left by those very persons!

For instance, they left hints and clues to follow in order to find the facts that would help a person to make those reconstructions. One instance comes to mind and that is of the emperor Constantine's claims of descent from 'Claudius'. He means, of course, the emperor Claudius II 'Gothicus'. We have examined this in very fine detail and have concluded that this was only possible in ONE way. And because that is the case, that IS his actual and true descent from Claudius II 'Gothicus'.

However, to find that line of descent a vast knowledge of many things that may otherwise seem unrelated must be known. And, you have to know the line of descent of Claudius II Gothicus as well. This is not at all 'easy' and it IS very easy to make mistakes when reconstructing these lines of descent. It was made difficult on purpose.

Bear in mind that these persons did not have to work for a living,they did not have television and had little else to do but to make these 'amusements' for themselves and their other royal relatives. Being an ancient author was like being 'in' on a long, long standing perpetually running 'inside joke'. And it was treated seriously and as a 'duty', but one that the authors could not help but have 'fun' with as they created their works. This is the book review of “THE SYNTHESIS OF CHRISTIANITY” which was given by Dr. Dorothy B. Thompson (Published in the August-Sept. 2000 issue of The Freethought Perspective

The New Testament, the Church and Christianity, were all the creation of Roman-Pharisee aristocrats. The New Testament and all the characters in it - Jesus, all the Josephs, all the Marys, all the disciples, apostles, Paul, John the Baptist - all are fictional. They created the story and the characters; they tied the story to a specific time and place in history; and they connected it with some peripheral actual people, such as the Herods, Gamaliel, the Roman procurators, etc. But Jesus and everyone involved with him were created (that is fictional!) characters

The Prime Creator of Christianity was "Flavius Josephua", he was the Chief Priest-Prophet-Propagandist of the Flavian Family, whom created Prophecies and Omens

to Ordain the Flavian Dynasty.

Flavius Josephus was Born in 37CE, He became a Child Prodigy, upon the Start of his Journeys, he became an ESSENE, and was Baptised by Bannus the Baptist, he later became a Pharisee, and at the age of 30, became the Administrator of Galilee, and at the age of 33, witnessed the destruction of Judea, and moved to Rome.

The Death of Jesus [37CE], or, in Satirical terms, He Jesus [The Phallic], whom Re-Erection [Resurrected] , then placed in the Tomb [Womb] of Joseph' Arimathea, where the Resurrection [Erection] which was first witnessed by Mary-Magdalene, The Child of Jesus and his Wife Mary-Magdalene, is none, other than "Flavius Josephus", or Jesus-Justus, his own son.

Josephus and Joseph the father of Jesus. Jesus’ father is Joseph (Josephus) whom fathered Josephus, this is why in the Trinity, God (Father) fathered Jesus (Son), and they the same person, so intern, Jesus (Son), fathered his own Father ??? the truth of the Paradox, is that Jesus is a fictional character Created (Fathered) by Josephus, as well as playing the Character of Jesus.

Josephus, IS the Father-Son and Holy Spirit (The Divine Breath).

Joseph Arimathea ( is also Jesus/Josephus), the Author, whom wrote that "Jesus", was placed in the Tomb [Womb] of Joseph Arimathea, is double-stressing that Joseph IS Jesus.

Joseph Bar-Mathias mutated into Joseph Arimathea

Josephus, Life, 75, p. 20 of Whiston’s Translation

... as I [Joseph Bar Mathias] came back, I saw many captives crucified; and remembered three of them as my former acquaintance. I was very sorry at this in my mind, and went with tears in my eyes to Titus, and told him of them; so he immediately commanded them to be taken down, and to have the greatest care taken of them, in order to their recovery; yet two of them died under the physician’s hands, while the third recovered

The other oddity, how could "Jesus" be placed in the Womb of Joseph Arimathea, when he is a Male ?

The Greek "Ἁριμαθαία" (Arimathea) is a Pun for Μαρία-θαία (Maria, the Goddess) or (Aria, the Mother Goddess)

Ἁριμαθαία

ARIMA-THAIA

MARIA-THAIA (Maria, the Goddess)

ARIA-M-THAIA (Aria, the Mother Goddess)

We have a Double Pun, Joseph-Arimathea with Joseph-Bar-Mathias

So Jesus, (Phallic), was placed in the Cave "Mother" (Maria-Thaia) of "Joseph" (Mary-Magdalene), the Mother of

Josephus, also note, that "Jesus is called Justus", in Paul's Apostles, for Josephus, also fathered a Jesus (Justus).

It is agreed that the strongest of them is the passage found in the works of a Jewish historian, Flavius Josephus (living between the years A.D. 37 and 100). Professor Arthur Drews was a German writer, historian, philosopher in Witnesses to the Historicity of Jesus, states that "he [Josephus is the first profane writer who can seriously be quoted for the historicity of Jesus."

And so there we have it folks problem solved and now everyone can rest easy.

The Royal Library of Alexandria Was Destroyed by Rome

The Royal Library of Alexandria, or Ancient Library of Alexandria, in Alexandria, Egypt, was one of the largest and most significant libraries of the ancient world. It flourished under the patronage of the Ptolemaic dynasty and functioned as a major center of scholarship from its construction in the 3rd century BC until the Roman conquest of Egypt in 30 BC. With collections of works, lecture halls, meeting rooms, and gardens, the library was part of a larger research institution called the Museum of Alexandria, where many of the most famous thinkers of the ancient world studied.

The library was conceived and opened either during the reign of Ptolemy I Soter (323–283 BC) or during the reign of his son Ptolemy II (283–246 BC). As a symbol of the wealth and power of Egypt, it employed many scribes to borrow books from around the known world, copy them, and return them. Most of the books were kept as papyrus scrolls, and though it is unknown how many such scrolls were housed at any given time, their combined value was incalculable.

Encyclopedia Britanica says that the Alexandrian Library had, in fact, been destroyed much earlier, in the fourth century A.D, long before the advent of Islam: "The library survived the disintegration of Alexander’s empire (first century BC) and continued to exist under Roman rule until the third century AD."3 The truth is that one half of this library was burnt by Julius Caesar in 47 BC. In the third century, Alexandria came under the domination of Christians. At another place the same work states that, "The main museum and library were destroyed during the civil war of the third century AD and a subsidiary library was burned by Christians in AD 391."4

The library is famous for having been burned, resulting in the loss of many scrolls and books, and has become a symbol of the destruction of cultural knowledge. Ancient sources differ widely on who is responsible for the destruction and when it occurred. Although there is a mythology of the burning of the Library at Alexandria, the library may have suffered several fires or acts of destruction over many years. Possible occasions for the partial or complete destruction of the Library of Alexandria include a fire set by Julius Caesar in 48 BC, an attack by Aurelian in the 270s AD, the decree of Coptic Pope Theophilus in 391, and the Muslim conquest of Egypt in 642.

After the main library was fully destroyed, ancient scholars used a "daughter library" in a temple known as the Serapeum, located in another part of the city. According to Socrates of Constantinople, Pope Theophilus destroyed the Serapeum in 391 AD.

It is no mere chance that for most of its 2000 years of history of Christianity not only did not inspire a spirit of learning at an extensive level, but often suppressed it. Churchmen and Crusaders were responsible for the destruction of hundreds of thousands of Greek and Muslim books. For example, in 389 AD, the celebrated library of Serapis at Alexandria was ruined on the order of Archbishop Theophilus. The guiding principle of Pope Gregory was, "Ignorance is the mother of piety." According to this principle, Gregory burned the precious Palestine Library founded by Emperor Augustus, destroyed the greater part of the writings of Livy and forbade the study of the classics. The Crusaders destroyed the splendid library of Tripoli and reduced to ashes many of the glorious centres of Saracenic art and culture. Ferdinand and Isabella put to flames all the Muslim and Jewish works they could find in Spain. Nor is it a coincidence that when science and learning did become widespread in Europe in spite of the Church, it was accompanied by a rejection or reduction of the authority of the Bible, and science became completely secularized.

18~ Mystery Schools Secrets of the Universe was Adapted by the Writers of the Bible

Mystery Schools taught the mystery of the immortality of the human soul and their work was the science of human regeneration. There is a popular prejudice, among even the so-called learned, that antiquity is synonymous with ignorance. There were however in the ancient world a number of great Mystery Schools which taught the experience of death and the control of consciousness to a degree which allowed their student initiates to experience both death and rebirth in the here and now.  The Mystery School at Giza was also in possession of methodology leading to trans-dimensional consciousness lost to modern times. Indeed, most people have never even conceived of it. It is evident that the Great Pyramids at Giza, in the precision of their dimensions and construction techniques, represented a higher order of commendation than has yet been reached by modern science, which even now is playing catch-up. Our religious life is ethical not mystical. Unquestioned obedience to dogma is the highest virtue. To question is to doubt, to doubt is to blaspheme, and to blaspheme is to go to hell. Therefore: to question is to go to hell. Blind faith is seen as the highest virtue. While direct Divine experience is the post-mortem promised reward of religion today, its major assumption is that death adds something to us. At Giza such direct experience was a reality. This reality was not a matter of nationality, or religious affiliation. It was taught only to those candidates deemed most qualified for success.

Mystery schools were created to pass on the secrets of the Universe to a select chosen few, so that small minority could rule over the majority. Why because these secret knowledge is power.  For as the mythical character Jesus said, in the Bible if we continue in His teachings then we shall know the truth (the secrets) and these truths will liberate us and make us free, with the ability and power to make others free. (John 8:31,32)  This is why Egypt and Greece rose from obscurity, they passed on truths, so how much more should Christians pass on the truths in his type of Mystery School. We have to understand what has been hidden in the Bible from the writers.

The Mystery Schools and secret societies chose symbolism as the ideal method of preserving their transcendental knowledge. A symbol may both reveal and conceal, to the truly wise the subject of the symbol is obvious, while to the ignorant the figure remains inscrutable. Thus he who seeks to unveil the Ancient Secret Tradition of Antiquity must search for that wisdom not upon the open pages of books that might fall into the hands of the unworthy, but in the place where it was originally concealed.

This explains why most historians know comparatively very little about the Mysteries. Yet it is precisely these Mysteries that shed light on many historical enigmas, including the sudden appearance of Greek culture in the 7th century B.C., following upon the completely dark 8th and 9th centuries. Also, the earlier sudden appearance of high civilization in the land of Egypt is connected with the Mysteries of the Bible.

In Greece, philosophers and mystics in Ancient Mystery Schools reserved the Mysteries, patterned after a very old design first established in Egypt. The character Moses is the Egyptian king Akhenaten , who the Bible declares, was learned in all the wisdom of the Egyptians (Exodus  2:10; Acts 7:22), obtained knowledge of the Mysteries in the land of his birth. Later at Divine command, he initiated the Seventy Elders into the Mysteries (Numbers 11:24) and they transmitted them orally to the Levites and Elders. After Moses, David and Solomon are regarded as possessing extensive knowledge of the Secret Tradition. Those initiated into this Israelite Secret Tradition distinguished between the esoteric and exoteric expressions of the Mosaic law. This is plain from the words of Philo, who said that: "The law of Moses is like a living creature whose body is the literal sense, but the soul is the more inward and hidden meaning, covered under the sense of the letter." The Book of Esdras informs us that the Old Testament scribe Ezra dictated to five men, during a period of forty days, books that were to be hidden and confined to the "wise amongst the people."

From the Bible we are given the outer teachings. Those grossly simplified concepts that a largely ignorant and illiterate population was capable of grasping. It is easy to understand how wise doctrines, disseminated among uncultured peoples, lost the name of action and degraded into theological despotism and fanatical superstition. The outer teachings were directed at a population that " hears and hears not," and " sees but sees not." For His disciples, Jesus gave the inner teachings. The inner teachings the writers of the Bible used the Jesus mythical character that transmitted the Mystery School secrets to His disciples that came from the Mystery School at Giza from the Egyptian king Akhenaten . And yet today, the small amount that was recorded is taken as the entirety. The inner teachings constitute a working system of knowledge and direct experience that goes far beyond anything the modern religions can even promise, much less achieve.

The Mystery Schools were operated in accordance with discovered and revealed natural universal laws. There are several known to exist in antiquity including Chitzen Itza in the Yucatan peninsula of Mexico, Ireland ( became the Druids,) Tibet, China, India, and Babylon. According to Aesclepius they originated during the time that ‘ gods walked the Earth with men.' There was a transference of divine insight which resulted in architectural feedback. It may be said that the cosmic plan was revealed.

Egyptian mystics could levitate, handle fire, live under water, sustain great pressure, harmlessly suffer mutilation, read the past, foretell the future, make themselves invisible, and cure disease. According to Proclus the initiated priests so fully understood the mutual sympathy between the visible and invisible worlds that they were able to change the course of action and focus divine virtues upon inferior natures. According to Plato, the highest form of magic consisted in the divine worship of the gods, and according to Iamblichus, the priests, through sacerdotal theurgy, were able to ascend from a material state of consciousness to an understanding of universal purpose by which performance of high feats of magic became possible. The term 'magic' was not associated with occult jugglery by the Egyptians, but arose from a profound understanding of natural law. Superstition is closely involved with the supernatural, but magic infers knowledge of the superphysical.

These Egyptian priests held it to be true that the visible and the invisible, or the seen and unseen, together constitute nature. Nature is as much an invisible world as it is a visible world. They recognized that the divine plan which underlies the world of Time, Space, and Causation cannot be accessed in the Macrocosm, but was available in the Microcosm, which was an internalization of faculties. The Mystery School at Giza possessed a form of learning which has not been conferred upon the present race.

What is evident is that the knowledge possessed during the times the Pyramids are said to have been built included a complete grasp of astronomy, solar systems, planetary bodies, distances, the procession of the equinoxes, the fixed star groupings, and the decans and dodecanates of the zodiac. They found the cosmos of mathematically controlled regularity, an order of ever-turning cycles. Egypt did not have the capacity to produce a mind that was capable of this. This does not fit in with modern concepts regarding the state of the world when the Pyramids were believed to have been built. The only answer is that the builders had knowledge among themselves that had not been distributed to the people. Even the rulers did not possess this knowledge, which was held by a cult of architects and artificers.

The Mystery School at Giza never was a part of the Pharaonic Egyptian pantheon. They were builders of monuments who knew the planetary proportions in relation to the cosmos and utilized a system of mathematics which preceded Pythagoras and Euclid. It is not possible to determine the true origin of this knowledge, but the evidence is that they did possess it. It has also proven impossible to determine the exact building methods used in construction of the Pyramids. The idea that a combination of hired, slave, volunteer, and impressed labor won't hold water. These hypotheses are not sufficient to explain the amount of work expended in construction. The fact that the Pyramids were built without use of the wheel is the greatest of the unanswered questions regarding pyramid construction. No expert has ever really addressed the question. The idea that blocks of as much as 140,000 pounds were elevated up ramps using only human labor is so improbable, most experts just gloss over the topic. The building of the Great Pyramids required skills and instruments that we do not believe Pharaonic Egypt possessed. We project the use of magical or supernatural forces because it transcends our own knowledge. The supernatural theory is comfortable because it falls back to esoterism, and the ancient Egyptians were thought to be of esoteric nature. We know they had advanced knowledge of natural law far ahead of their time. They also took responsibility for the use of natural law far ahead of our time.

They knew the natural laws of consciousness and had a deep appreciation for the immensity and integrity of the universal plan. They discovered you cannot break natural law without suffering. They never developed the strange egoism, or egotism that God is depending upon us to take care of His divine plan. They realized or believed themselves servants of an infinite underlying reality.

It is well-nigh incomprehensible how the modern world can recognize the genius of Plato, Aristotle, Socrates, and Euclid, and yet reject in toto the religious and philosophical systems of which they were the product. We also perceive them developing their metaphysical science to the establishment of a magnificent philosophy of conscious immortality, and the wresting from death of its terrifying power.

The neo-Alexandrian mysticism of Plotinus and Proclus defined mysticism as an internalization of faculties that releases certain esoteric forces within the individual. Very often this gives rise to a less fortunate situation called psychism, resulting in the production of psychic phenomena. Mystics are inclined to disbelieve in the psychic forces of life and find them inconsistent, as they arise mainly from the imagination. Psychism therefore leads to difficulties while mysticism leads to attainment. They are not the same thing. A great confusion exists regarding these two elements in lay minds. Lay minds have no authority to define mystic teachings.

It is evident that the builders of the Great Pyramids had wisdom and knowledge unknown in modern times. If these buildings had not survived, and we only had legendary reports of them from antiquity, not a soul alive today would believe they had ever been built. The only reason we accept it is because they are there. The more we study, the less we know. We have to revise our understanding of what the ancient world was like. We must not assume that we arose from a barbarian state that but a few thousand years ago was nothing but a colossal ignorance. This kind of thinking will not hold. Somewhere along the way were tremendous minds with a great body of knowledge that was capable of planning and executing magnificent works of skill, wisdom, and beauty.

The ancient Egyptians themselves thought that in remote antiquity gods had been with men; that deities and divine powers had walked the earth. This may be regarded as symbolical. More likely is the idea that in remote times the human being was naturally mystical, naturally possessed powers of extra sensory perception, and could communicate, understand, estimate, and react to the Divine principles upon which the universe is based. These would not be men walking among gods, but men with the god consciousness not obscured as it is now.

Gradually over time, the material world has taken over. The ancients had a relatively simple existence. There were no population problems, no extensive competition in trade, and war was limited to a few militarists now and then. People lived a quiet and natural life completely dependent on their insights into universal laws. Largely unaffected by the opinions of their contemporaries, individuals possessed the complete knowledge that they had the skills and abilities to intuit nearly everything necessary to their own survival. The rise of materialism has been the demise of mankind's trust in natural order. The Earth today is the arena of the ambitious.

The leaders of these intuitive procedures were members of a great sacerdotal brotherhood. These mysterious sages, the wise men of pre-antiquity, were the first ones of the earth who knew natural law. They were the giants of of mind and thought, and were the creators of the tradition which descended into Egypt. A tradition based on the internal development of spiritual resources. It is believed this tradition originated in India from vanished civilizations which existed 5 to 10,000 years ago. Their great body of knowledge was in the hands or keeping of a few persons who set up the systems of mysteries operating in Egypt, Greece, and the Roman Empire. That is why it was important for Rome to strip away this knowledge from the common people and thus the State Religion was established as a final rule over humanity to hide these hidden secrets to gain control over the sovereignty of all people through Christianity.

The initiate system, prevailing in Egypt, was based upon one tremendous point, that the individual should learn factually, actually, and beyond question through personal experience that death is an illusion. Immortality is the summit of man's problem. They had developed a science by which they could communicate the fact, example, and circumstance of death directly to another person. In other words, the initiates of the Mystery Schools, were persons who had lived, died, and been born again in this world.

That immortality is demonstrable is beyond question, not as the result of communication, not because certain famous personalities said they believed it, or because it was written in a sacred book. But because the individual who believed it had died, passed through the experience, and come back to life.

This was the burden of the Mystery Schools, to prove conclusively that death was not the end of anything. Immortality was something that could not be denied for it had been an actual experience in the life of the initiate of the mysteries. The ancient philosophy of life was built upon the internality of life. Life was a matter of everlastingness and there was no end to it. In the mysteries the candidate went through it himself as an actual fact. That is to say an initiate passed through the thresh hold of death, beheld the spirits dwelling therein and returned again. The individual then knew the truth of immortality not because of faith or belief, but because with the right ceremonies and esoteric practices in the temple (Cheops,) he had lived through it and come back alive; came out of darkness into the light, and knew as a certainty beyond question that there was no death.

The main point was to establish the reality of survival and its associated consciousness, or the concept of the rebirth. Rebirth is simply immortality spaced out, part of the everlasting, ever lovingness of everything that exists. The ancients had very little fear of death. This world was seen as the antechamber of eternity.

Alexandrian mystics referred to the Great Pyramid as the tomb of Hermes. But it was not a tomb. It was a symbol of the gateway to the other world and the way of return. In its inner chambers an initiation rite was sustained by use of esoteric skills and powers little known at the present time.

It was believed to be the tomb of wisdom, the House of the Hidden Places. This mysterious structure may be seen as a monument to eternity. Eternity is not a long period of Time, but another dimension. It was the House of the Second Birth. Porphyry and Plotinus held that the human body comes out of a womb and then becomes the womb of the second birth for the individual who attains enlightenment, having transcended the limitations of the body. Those who did not achieve this were born into an unembodied state at the end of life. This pattern is regarded as part of predictable, natural, universal law.

The significance of the realization that there is no termination, no end, that the labors of a life are never lost. The achievements of a life are ever necessary. The individual who thought his virtues would die with him, and the ones who thought their vices would be forgotten at death are wrong. There is an interruption in the place, but not the state of individual consciousness. There is an interruption between the individual and the material body, but no interruption of the continuity of life within that body.

The mystic concept of life was that there were two ways of growing. One; to grow slowly by cause and effect over hundreds of lifetimes, where, by the labors of living, the world becomes a place of initiation; and two; the wise man's way: to pass through death by conscious intent and purification, and thereby experience the mystery of the whole cycle in one embodiment. To accomplish the latter, one lifetime must be accompanied by the accomplishments of hundreds of lifetimes in this one embodiment. This is not just a short cut, but a gathering up, intensifying, and quickening of the natural process of human generation.

And so we come back to the exemplar known as Jesus the Christ, who is said in Revelations 11:8 to have been crucified in Egypt. What form does this crucifixion take ? Not the gruesome scenario where the Son of God is tortured prior to being murdered while staked onto a cross, but a ceremonial crucifixion as practiced in the Mystery School at Giza, within the walls of the Great Pyramid.

19~ The INITIATION of the CRUCIFIXION

In this ceremony, which is at once an initiation and the ultimate test of the control of consciousness, the candidate for initiation, having fasted and meditated properly, takes his place upon the altar of the cross, which is like a table in the form of the Roman numeral X. We would say 'spread eagle.' There, 12 priests, each attired in the robe of their degree, wearing headgear representing the signs of the zodiac, and being in ritually correct position, begin a chant. This chant ( which may also be deemed a mantrum, a sound, a tonality, the word that was good in the beginning,) creates a resonance, amplified by the stone of the chamber, which facilitates the candidate's journey inward to higher planes of mentation.

The candidate for initiation then self induces, through breath control and training, what may be called a cataleptic state. His heartbeat slows down and is suspended, and his breathing stops. In addition there is the intentional stopping of the spontaneous activity of the mind, i.e. thought. This may be likened to a breathless pause. Thus freed from attachment to the body, the spirit body draws within and enters realms of higher levels of mentation where it takes instruction from the great masters of consciousness.

As defined by Swami Vivekananda of the Vedanta Society of the Ramakrishna Mission this is a state of supersensual access to realms of superconscious mentation

This bestows the positive acquisition of metaphysical knowledge and superphysical power. The candidate remains in this state for three days. As it returns to the physical, as it descends from the planes of higher consciousness, marks are placed upon the spirit body to indicate the degrees of experience achieved. As the spirit re-animates the body these marks appear in the flesh. They are called stigmata. One who has done this successfully becomes Christed. Christ is a title, not a name of the mythical character Jesus the Christ.

This explains the biblical statement that he who would save his life must lose it, and he who loses his life for the sake of truth shall gain his life back more abundantly.

The science of consciousness has nothing to do with religion, which is the methods mankind has devised to worship God. The worship of God involves belief into all religions but ancient rulers of Egypt knew that learning how to tap into your super consciousness is a science of consciousness that involves direct experience.

Clearly the writers of the Bible understood the theologies behind the Mystery Schools and knew there is life after death. They understood that reincarnation is the natural universal law.

1 Corinthians 15:51 Behold, I tell you a mystery: We all shall not sleep, but we shall all be changed – Reincarnation was taught in the Mystery Schools and this was lost when religious  dogma turned mythology to reality as means to control the population.

The training was long, hard, and arduous. At every stage of learning students were tested to determine their achievement. The tests were ceremonial, each one an initiation into increasingly more difficult degrees of the knowledge of natural universal law. The first time a student failed an initiation, they were awarded the title of the last degree attained, and were not allowed to proceed further.

By tradition the degreed initiates would leave the cloistered environment of Giza and venture forth to set up their own chapter of the mysteries, where they would attract students, and generate disciples qualified to receive the inner teachings of the science of consciousness. Initiates spent half a lifetime in learning and the other half in realization.

They taught not from theory but from experience. No experience can be taught. Only the way to obtain an experience can be taught.

This was the purpose of the great Mystery Schools; to teach the methodology to access the infinite, of direct experience with God itself.

Obviously the writers of the Bible was referring to the Mystery Schools of the past about obtaining wisdom  to only those who was selected  and the ingenious writers of  Rome knows this is the meaning behind this passage.

1 Corinthians 2:7-8 Yet we do speak wisdom among those who are mature; a wisdom, however, not of this age nor of the rulers of this age, who are passing away; 7 but we speak God's wisdom in a mystery, the hidden wisdom which God predestined before the ages to our glory; 8 the wisdom which none of the rulers of this age has understood.

A great many of these initiates are known even to this day; Egyptian king Akhenaten, Pythagoras, Euclid, Plato, Socrates, Aristotle, Herodotus, Solon, Heraclitus, Plotinus, Hypocrates, and many more were initiated in Cheops under the aegis of the Mystery School. They introduced concepts of mathematics, geometry, logic, architecture, music, literature, art, philosophy, astronomy, astrology, medicine, law, ethics, morals, survey, physics, and government to touch on just a few, as by-products of their most significant quest! All these historical people from the past knew that the hidden secret of mankind was the fact you can obtain power from meditation reaching your third eye the pineal gland in your brain and if reached you would be establishing a balance of vibration or frequency that gives you complete harmony within the laws of the universe.

Modern religions claim causation of the ‘afterlife,' but the knowledge that humankind are naturally immortal seems to be innate in all of us whether sophisticated or primitive. That our consciousness transcends the world of Time, Space, and Causation is something that has always been known. Most peoples have never doubted it. In modern times an argument has developed regarding who believed it first, and what the justification and rules are, for any particular claim or belief, as religions have turned the worship of the Highest into some kind of competition. Just how and why the worship of God got turned into a competitive act is a true mystery itself. Hell was an invention of religion and they know that we are reincarnated back to earth numerous of times  and other planets from our past lives so they devised this hierocracy against humanity to stop us from knowing the truth and the Mystery Schools from the past had such knowledge. Heaven is the different levels of spiritual realms you reach in the spiritual world once you perfect meditation. We were always taught that the spiritual world is of the devil’s domain and contrary to modern beliefs that is a lie because they do want us to have access to our inner selves the spirit of our being. By the way the devil does not exist it was only fear that separates us from truth and Rome conquered that illusion.

Through the Jesus mythical teacher from the writers of the Bible they knew they were using stories to cover up the hidden secretes from the past that was taught in Ancient Mystery Schools, the seven chakras of the astral plane. We are in a physical plane and we have a spiritual plane that we can connect to by establishing a union by meditation and it has nothing to do with faith in any religion.

20~ THE SEVEN CHURCHES IN THE BIBLE IS SYMBOLLIC OF THE SEVEN CHAKRAS

Man is a trio of Body, Soul and Spirit. Between the Spirit and the body there is a mediator. This is the Soul. The Gnostics, know that the Soul is clothed with a marvelous suit. This is the Astral Body. The Astral is a double organism endowed with marvelous internal senses.

These chakras are really the senses of the Astral Body. These magnetic centres are in intimate correlation with the glands of internal secretion. In the laboratory of the human organism there are seven components submitted to a triple nervous control. The nerves, as agents of the Law of the Triangle, control the glandular septennial. The three different nervous controls that interact with each other are the following: first, the cerebrospinal nervous system, agent of conscious function; second, the great sympathetic nervous system, agent of the unconscious, subconscious and instinctive functions; third, the parasympathetic or vagus nerve, which collaborates by restraining the instinctive functions under the direction of the mind. The cerebrospinal system is the throne of the Divine Spirit. The great sympathetic system is the vehicle of the Astral. The vagus or parasympathetic obeys the commands of the mind. Three rays and seven magnetic centres are the basis for any Cosmos, in the infinitely large, as well as in the infinitely small. "As above, so below".

The seven most important glands of the human organism constitute the seven laboratories controlled by the Law of the Triangle. Each one of these glands has its exponent in a chakra of the organism. Each one of the seven chakras has its roots in intimate correlation with one of the Seven Churches of the spinal cord. The Seven Churches of the spine control the seven chakras of the great sympathetic nervous system.

The Seven Churches enter into intense activity with the ascent of the Kundalini along the spinal cord. The Kundalini dwells in the electrons. The wise meditate on it, devotees adore it, and in homes where the Perfect Matrimony prevails it is practically worked.

The Kundalini is the Solar Fire enclosed in the seminal atoms, the ardent electronic substance of the Sun that, when it is liberated, transforms us into terribly divine Gods.

The seven most important glands of the human organism constitute the seven laboratories controlled by the Law of the Triangle. Each one of these glands has its exponent in a chakra of the organism. Each one of the seven chakras has its roots in intimate correlation with one of the Seven Churches of the spinal cord. The Seven Churches of the spine control the seven chakras of the great sympathetic nervous system.

The Seven Churches enter into intense activity with the ascent of the Kundalini along the spinal cord. The Kundalini dwells in the electrons. The wise meditate on it, devotees adore it, and in homes where the Perfect Matrimony prevails it is practically worked.

The Kundalini is the Solar Fire enclosed in the seminal atoms, the ardent electronic substance of the Sun that, when it is liberated, transforms us into terribly divine Gods.

The fires of the heart control the ascent of the Kundalini through the spinal cord. The Kundalini develops, evolves and progresses according to the merits of the heart. The Kundalini is the primordial energy enclosed within the Church of Ephesus. This Church is located above the butt area and below the private area. The Divine Serpent of Fire sleeps within its Church, coiled three and a half times. When the Solar and Lunar atoms make contact in the Tribeni, near the coccyx, the Kundalini, the Igneous Serpent of our Magical Powers, awakens. As the Serpent rises through the spinal cord, it puts into activity each one of the Seven Churches.

The chakras of the gonads (sexual glands) are directed by Uranus, and the pineal gland situated in the superior part of the brain is controlled by Neptune. An intimate correlation exists between this pair of glands, and the Kundalini must unite them with the Sacred Fire in order to achieve the profound Self-Realisation. The Church of Ephesus is a lotus with four radiant petals. This Church has the brilliance of ten million suns. The Elemental Earth of the wise is conquered with the power of this Church.

The ascent of the Kundalini to the prostate region puts into activity the six petals of the Church of Smyrna. This Church confers on us the power to dominate the Elemental Waters of life and the joy of creating. When the Sacred Serpent reaches the umbilical region, we are able to dominate volcanoes, because the Elemental Fire of the wise is related with the Church of Pergamum, situated in the solar plexus. This centre controls the spleen, the liver, the pancreas etc., etc. This centre of Pergamum has ten petals.

With the ascent of the Kundalini to the region of the heart, the Church of Thyatira with its twelve marvellous petals is put into activity. This church confers on us power over the Elemental Air of the wise. The development of this cardiac centre confers inspiration, premonition, intuition and powers to leave consciously in the Astral Body, as well as the powers to put the body into the state of Jinas.

The second chapter of the Apocalypse deals with the four inferior churches of our organism. These four centres are known as: the Fundamental or Basic, the Prostatic, the Umbilical and the Cardiac. Now we shall study the three superior magnetic centres mentioned in the third chapter of the Apocalypse. These three superior churches are: the Church of Sardis, the Church of Philadelphia and finally, that of Laodicea.

The ascent of the Kundalini to the region of the creative larynx confers on us the power to hear the voices of the beings who live in the Superior Worlds. This chakra is related with the pure Akasha. Akasha is the agent of sound. The laryngeal chakra is the Church of Sardis. When the Kundalini opens the Church of Sardis, then made Word, it blossoms on our fertile lips. The laryngeal chakra has sixteen beautiful petals.

The complete development of this Akashic centre allows us to preserve the living body even during the profound nights of the Great Pralaya. It is impossible to incarnate the Great Word without having awakened the Sacred Serpent. The Akasha is precisely the agent of the Word; it is to the Word what the conductive wire is to electricity. The Word needs the Akasha for its manifestation.

Akasha is the agent of sound. The Kundalini is the Akasha, Akasha is sexual. The Kundalini is sexual. The magnetic centre where the Kundalini normally lives is absolutely sexual, as is demonstrated by the concrete fact of the place where it is situated: two fingers above the butt area, and to two fingers below the sexual organs (the space where it is located is four fingers wide). Only with Sexual Magic is it possible to awaken the Kundalini and develop it totally. This is what the infrasexuals do not like. They feel themselves to be super transcendent and mortally hate sexual magic. On a certain occasion, after listening to a lecture that we gave about sexual magic, someone protested saying that this was the way that the Gnostics corrupted women. This individual was an infrasexual. The man protested because we were teaching the Science of Regeneration, but on the other hand he did not protest against intermediate sex, or against prostitutes, or against the vice of onanism, neither did he say that those people were corrupted. They protested against the doctrine of regeneration but not against the doctrine of degeneration. Infrasexual people are like this. They feel immensely superior to all people of normal sexuality. They protest against regeneration but defend degeneration.

Infrasexuals can never incarnate the Word. They spit inside the Sacred Sanctuary of Sex, and the law punishes them, casting them to the Abyss forever. Sex is the Sanctuary of the Holy Spirit.

When the Kundalini reaches the point between the eyebrows, the Church of Philadelphia is opened. This is the Eye of Wisdom. In this magnetic centre dwells the Father who is in secret. The chakra between the eyebrows has two fundamental petals and many splendorous radiations. This centre is the throne of the mind.

Every clairvoyant needs Initiation. The clairvoyant without Initiation is in danger of falling into very serious errors. The clairvoyant who lives narrating his visions to the whole world is liable to lose his faculty. The talkative clairvoyant can also lose the balance of the mind. The clairvoyant must be quiet, humble, modest. The clairvoyant should be like a child.

When the Kundalini reaches the level of the pineal gland, the Church of Laodicea is opened. This lotus flower has a thousand brilliant petals. The pineal gland is influenced by Neptune. When this Church is opened we receive Polyvision, intuition, etc., etc. The pineal is intimately related to the chakras of the gonads or sexual glands. The greater the degree of sexual potency, the greater the degree of development of the pineal gland; the lesser the degree of sexual potency, the lesser the development of the pineal gland. Uranus in the sexual organs and Neptune in the pineal gland, unite to take us to total Realization.

The question is whether or not there can be a recovery of the mythological, mystical realization of the miracle of life of which human beings are a manifestation. We must all wake up to the fact that we are a manifestation of the eternal. Eternity is not a long span of time, but another dimension. Eternity may not be divided in any way, shape, or form. We are not in exile. Super-consciousness is within us. We cannot be exiled from it. We are the truth above all truth because we can experience it. All that has happened is we have forgotten how to obtain it! We no longer know how to open our consciousness to the infinite presence that is perpetually within us. We all have the capacity for cosmental consciousness. What is lacking is methodology to achieve it.

When this knowledge is recovered we will all be eligible to become Christed in consciences instead of merely worshipping the personality of a long departed mythical character called Christ in the Bible. To be Christed is  to become an immortal mortal consciously.

21~ Reincarnation Within Religion History

In the modern Western world, reincarnation has generally been seen as a subject for anthropologists, theologians, spiritualists, hypnotists, cultural historians, and, more recently, some psychologists. The vast majority of Americans think of it as a naive fantasy of aboriginal tribes, a supernatural belief of Hindus and Buddhists, or a minority religious belief among ancient Jews and early Christians. Polls show only a fifth of the U.S. population is open to the idea of reincarnation, while the rest consider it outside modern science or incompatible with their religious beliefs.

However, oral traditions and written legends around the world make it evident that reincarnation has been an integral part of human worldviews from the early days of civilization. They document perennial beliefs in the existence of spiritual beings who assume human form and survive death to appear in subsequent lives. In the ancient cosmologies, sequential lifetimes gave a larger sense of purpose to each human life.

For instance, the traditional Yoruba people of West Africa saw reincarnation as intergenerational and often within the same family. A child born in a family where the death of a grandparent had recently preceded its birth was sometimes thought of as the re-birth of that being. The child might be called Babatunde for "Father has returned" or Yetunde for "Mother has returned". [See John Ferguson's Encyclopedia of Mysticism.]

In Bali the pregnant mother asked the village healer to help her dialogue with the unborn child to discover its identity and purpose in this lifetime. Australian Aboriginals believed the spirit of the child existed before this incarnation (in a transcendent realm they called Dreamtime). The father was made aware of the spirit's desire to incarnate before conception and the mother considered it her role to provide a temporary haven for a being with a pre-birth identity. They thought the spirit entered the fetus about ten weeks after conception.* [The Hindu Tirumantiram 460 suggests the soul is involved at conception, but remains passive until the fetus starts kicking in the womb.]

These examples come from Anne Maiden, a social psychologist who has studied many cultures relating to child-birth and -rearing practices. [* Reported by Richard Heinberg in Intuition Magazine, Vol. 1, Issue 4.] Also according to Maiden, an 11th century text called Tibetan Medical Paintings shows that culture believed that by its 26th week in the womb the fetus became aware of its former lives.

The Mbuti pygmies of central Africa, according to anthropologist Colin Turnbull, believed that potential human beings existed in a nonphysical state for long periods before conception. Cherokees thought that the soul chooses a family where it believes its gifts may flourish, and where it can complete a cycle of learning.

Scholars report that traditional Teutons, Celts, and Gauls accepted the "reality" of reincarnation.* Other historical sources referring to reincarnation include the sagas of the Northmen, the lore of the Druids, Eskimos, Sioux, Zunis, and Incas, and the tales of the Pacific peoples of Hawaii, Australia, and the South Sea.** In the Orient, including Japan and Eastern Russia, such reports are pervasive and detailed. *[The Enigma of the Hereafter, Paul Siwek], **[Reincarnation: The Hope of the World, Irving S. Cooper]

Many other accounts demonstrate that beliefs similar to these were widespread in ancient times. Given the partial historical records and difficult-to-interpret ancient languages, modern scholars cannot construct a complete and reliable history of all the worldviews that encompassed what we call the principle of reincarnation.

We can, however, reasonably conclude that such references may have been a universal response to actual human experiences. Perhaps they noted similar physical traits, apparent past-life knowledge and skills, and the other kinds of evidence discussed in the following chapters. There is no reason to assume that ancient people would not have arrived at conclusions similar to soem of those in this book.

It is also clear that concepts of reincarnation have waxed and waned over the millennia. However, the prevailing Western belief systems in the modern era have rejected the reincarnation hypothesis. To understand that development, let’s review the evolution of these worldviews from at least their “cradle”, if not their birth.

The Cradle of Western Civilization. Four river valleys are associated by modern historians with the rise of civilizations whose cultures shaped the way Westerners think. The ancient Indo-European kingdoms that gave the Western peoples their languages, alphabets, institutions, science and religions flourished along the Tigris-Euphrates, Nile and Indus rivers. (The birth of East Asian culture is placed in the Huang-He-Yangtze river system of China.) The oldest (Vedic) texts from this “cradle of western civilization” indicate belief in a transcendent atman (what we call soul).

These texts, alleged to be Hindu records of traditions more than 5,000 years-old passed from the rishis (sages) through generations of Brahmins, clearly discuss reincarnation (sometimes referred to as transmigration or metempsychosis). The Satapatha Brahmana (Brahman of 100 Ways) describes specific forms in the process of rebirth. The 3,500 year-old Upanishads have many such references:

The wise soul is not born nor does it die.

This one has not come from anywhere

nor has it become anyone.

Unborn, eternal, constant, primal,

this one is not killed when the body is killed....

(Katha Upanishad 2)

Know the soul as lord of a chariot,

the body as the chariot.

Know the intuition as the chariot driver,

and the mind as the reins....

(Katha Upanishad 3)

In one Vedic text, the advanced being known as Krishna, who allegedly taught the South Asian humans much about the universe, told them "many a birth have I passed through, and so have you." This Hindu view of reincarnation as the means through which humans can reach enlightenment is shared by Jainism and Sikhism.

Buddhism on Reincarnation. The reformist teacher Buddha (c. 500 BCE) retained the same basic concept as he attempted to urge Hinduism’s return to its simpler, more natural worldview. However, the concept in Buddhism is called re-birth or re-becoming (Punarbhava in Sanskrit). This places the on-going focus on the consciousness embodied in an individual instead of the physical body.

The Buddhist text known popularly as the Tibetan Book of the Dead, teaches that incarnations of the soul involve the principles of birth, life, and transition. These cycles repeat themselves as the soul progresses toward "enlightenment". The Buddhist believes that if the soul does not make sufficient progress during a series of physical incarnations it must keep returning for further development. Only by achieving “enlightenment” can the soul escape the wheel of birth and rebirth.

Ancient Chinese texts are quiet on the subject of reincarnation, although the I Ching from about 2,500 BCE refers to enternal cycles of life and multidimensional development that could involve many lifetimes. About 200 years after Buddha the concepts described in the previous paragraph was incorporated into Chinese Taoism.

Mesopotamia and Persia. The Zoroastrian Avesta, analogous to the Hindu Vedas, represents the oldest (1,000 BCE or earlier) worldviews from the tribes of Persia (Persians, Medes, or Parthians). This cosmogony includes the view that souls are judged on their actions in life by advanced beings known as Mithra, Rashner, and Szaoshe. While the Avesta appears to draw much from the earlier Vedic era, it does not explicitly and prominently incorporate the reincarnation concept as we know it.

However, some Avesta scholars, including Zoroastrian ones, interpret possible references differently. A few see intentional references to reincarnation in some ambiguous phrases.* The best argument against such an interpretation seems to be that the Zoriastrian concept of resurrection precludes the reincarnation of a single soul in successive bodies. Resurrection theology clearly states that the soul will be reunited in “heaven” for eternity with its original, perfect body fashioned by Ashura Mazda. (This argument also plays a role much later in the development of the Catholic and Protestant Christianity’s denial of the possibility of reincarnation.) *[A Zoriastrian Educartion Insititute at www.vohuman.org and Zoriastrian Cosmogony at www.frashogard.com.]

Mesopotamia historically included Sumer, Babylon, and Akkadia. In this region, from 6,000 to 4,000 years ago, elements of reincarnation theory were widely accepted. However, later documents from the Middle East describe a struggle between worldviews that encompass reincarnation and those that do not. As we’ll see in the following discussions, by the 6th and 7th centuries CE the earlier beliefs in reincarnation had been dogmatically rejected by all Western supernatural religions.

An Egyptian Perspective. Writers like Siwek referenced above believe the primal Egyptian texts speak of the soul's metaphysical or immortal existence, but do not make an explicit case for the sequential lifetimes of reincarnation. For instance, the Egyptian Book of the Dead describes a soul's passage to a subsequent existence (Hades) after death, but does not suggest it reincarnates in another human life.

On the other hand, contrary evidence comes from the jackal-like Egyptian hieroglyphic for the word me-su (to be born). The Egyptians used totem animals as symbols for natural phenomena, with the jackal associated with the process of death and birth. Thus, the me-su symbol, consisting of three jackal skins, suggests multiple rebirths or reincarnation.* (The jackal-headed funerary AB named Anubis played a symbolic role in embalming and burial practices.) *[From Light Into Darkness, Stephen S. Mehler (Adventures Unlimited Press: Kempton, IL, 2005) p. 109, 146.]

The Egyptian concepts of Ba and Ka also suggest reincarnation. The term Ba seems to imply a phenomenon like the transcendent soul described in this book. The term Ka apparently refers to an aspect of the Ba which is individuated and linked to a physical body, an in a soul-incarnate. The familiar Egyptian symbol ankh [include symbol here] has been interpreted to signify the human soul's immortality.

The idea of reincarnation seems to have flourished while the Egyptian culture was ruled by “gods, demigods, and kings”. However, by the end of the Old Kingdom, after the advent of pharaohs, the appearance of elaborate ritual mummification (about 2,600 BCE) indicates a growing belief in the notion that an individual's soul had only one physical life. (This concept of “one-life, one-judgment, one-after-life, for eternity” became the cornerstone of Roman Christianity by the 4th century CE.)

The Greek Worldview. For the earliest known Greek writers on the subject of reincarnation we turn to 8th-century BCE poets Homer and Hesiod, also likely the first Greek cultural historian.

Homer, in his version of classical poems taken from more ancient oral traditions, reflected a natural perspective of the cosmos. In his universe both ABs (advanced beings) and humans experienced cycles of death and resurrection. While the ABs were more powerful, they possessed the same emotions and war-like traits as humans. In The Odyssey and The Iliad, his historical AB characters such as Zeus, Apollo, etc. interacted directly with humans - not unlike Krishna, Mithra, Ishtar, and Toth in other cultures.

Hesiod's Theogeny describes his understanding of the then-absentee "gods" (ABs)* alleged to have been involved in the earliest history of the Achaens who settled the Greek peninsula around 4,000 BP, and of the Dorians who arrived there about 3,000 BP. By the time Achaens moved to Greece from the Black Sea or farther East, the "gods" were no longer physically present in the lives of these proto-Greeks. However, the knowledge of multiple incarnations the AB’s shared with humans lived on in the Greek oral traditions as it had in the early Vedic cultures.

[*Note. It must be recalled that the Greek word for the "gods" at that time was "deos" (derived from "devas" in the earlier Sanskrit) which referred to the advanced beings who flitted around Earth in flying vehicles . They were seen as very much flesh-and-blood beings, not unlike humans, but more advanced technologically and in their knowledge of multidimensional reality.]

Hesiod, and later Heraclitus (in 544-484 BCE), wrote of cycles of incarnation, with “mortals” becoming “immortal” and “immortals” becoming “mortal”. Pindar (518-438 BCE) gave us a Greek perspective on the profusion of various cults and the manner in which they described reincarnation, karma, and transformation. For instance, the Dionysian cult representing a naturalistic tradition espoused the doctrine of reincarnation. Pindar and (later) Pericles, Thucydides, and Socrates, appear to have expressed their beliefs about reincarnation in natural, not mystical terms.

Plato, in his early transitional dialogue Meno, has Socrates introduce the Orphic and Pythagorean idea that souls are immortal and exist before our births and after death. All knowledge, he explains, is actually recollected from this prior existence. In his 'theory of reminiscence', he wrote "Knowledge easily acquired is that which the enduring self had in an earlier life, so that it flows back easily". In perhaps the most famous passage in this dialogue, Plato has Socrates elicit recollection about geometry from the past life of one of Meno's slaves.* [Meno, 81a-86b]

In his hypothetical dialogues in Phaedo, Plato (429-348 BCE) wrote "The soul is older than the body. Souls are continuously born over again into this life." He believed, as the Gnostics later taught, that the soul had two options: Achievement of full memory of one’s many human experiences (gnosis) to rejoin the universal soul (as in the Buddhist nirvana), or to ignore the lessons from multiple lives and be forced to continue perpetual incarnations.

Plato taught that only by living “a philosopher’s life” could individuals gain immediate liberation from the cycles of life and death. This parallels the Eastern concept (moksha in Sanskrit) of achieving enlightenment to break the chain of reincarnations. His other books reinforced the arguments for reincarnation.* [Plato's Phaedo includes the scene where Socrates utters his final words before dying from the self-administered libation of hemlock. In it Socrates spoke of his journey to “that other world” and “the joys of the beyond”. He expressed no fear of judgment in Hades and looked forward to the opportunity to speak with other great minds. Similar accounts of the transmigration of souls may be found, with somewhat different details, in Book X of the Republic and in the Phaedrus, as well as in several dialogues of the late period, including the Timaeus and the Laws.]

These and other Greek writings during the period from about 1,500 BCE until the 6th century CE suggest Western sages shared the Hindu view on reincarnation. These philosophies held that the thinking human intuitively feels himself or herself a seeker of deeper and deeper knowledge. Further, that the reflective person learns from each lifetime and builds on that experience in successive reincarnations.

Orthodox Versus Esoteric Judaism. Reincarnation (gilgul in Hebrew) is not explicitly mentioned in the Torah. Thus, most orthodox Jews today do not believe in the notion of reincarnation discussed in this book. A few traditional Jewish scholars accept that some souls may be sent back to Earth (up to three times) until under divine guidance they perfect their observation of the Torah’s law. They may refer to Genesis 38:8 that impllies Yehudah and his sons believed in reincarnation and acted accordingly.

The Torah and other Jewish texts were slowly evolving, being adapted to fit a supernatural monotheism, up to the written Masoretic version done at the beginning of the Current Era. Nevertheless, they still today contain many references that seem to imply the concept of a natural principle of reincarnation. Some independent and Kabbalah scholars take the view that early-era (a period of about 1500 years BCE) Torah’s oblique references to reincarnation appear to be congruent with Eastern concepts, even to the notion of karma.

For instance, in Ecclesiastes 41:8-9, Solomon in referring to people who disobeyed Hebrew dicta said if you have “forsaken the law” and “if you be born (again), you shall be born a curse”. Jeremiah 1:4-5 implies one’s birth involves a transcendent soul: “Before I formed you in the womb I knew you, before you were born, I set you apart.” These and others may indirectly refer to reincarnation.

Flavius Josephus (37-93 CE), noted Jewish Pharisee commander and historian, wrote in his history Jewish Antiquities of reincarnation as follows:

The bodies of all men are, indeed, mortal, and are created out of corruptible matter; but the soul is ever immortal, and is a portion of the divinity that inhabits our bodies. . . . Do not you know, that those who depart out of this life according to the laws of nature . . . enjoy eternal fame; that their houses and posterity are sure; that their souls are pure and obedient, and obtain a most holy place in heaven, from whence, in the revolution of ages, they are again sent . . . into bodies; while the souls of those whose hands have acted madly against themselves are received by the darkest place in Hades? * [From The Works of Flavius Josephus, translated by William Wiston and quoted at http://www.reincarnation.ws/reincarnation_in_the_old_testament.html]

Other prominent Jewish writers of the period just prior to and during the time of Jesus also taught the doctrine of reincarnation. They included Philo Judaeus (of Alexandria), the Chaldean sage Hillel who led the Pharisees in Jerusalem during the 1st century CE, and Jehoshuah ben Pandira. This theory survived into the 13th-century through the Kabbalist tradition when it re-surfaced in commentary on the Torah by Moses de Leon in his Sefer ha-Zohar (Book of Splendor). In the Kabbalist view “reincarnation takes place so that people may progress spiritually through healing or correction (tikkun in Hebrew)”.* *[http://www.lcms.org/graphics/assets/media/CTCR/Kabbalah.pdf]

This ancient Hebrew tradition’s concept of reincarnation involved working towards a reconnection with the creative source of light. It is not unlike the Hindu/Buddhist notion of achievement of enlightenment (awakening to the light). The Kabbalist saw achievement of enlightenment, “illumination” or “awakening” as rising to the level of a co-creator of the universe - along with other creator-beings. Some of the earliest followers of the teacher Jesus, known in Greek as Gnostics, shared this cosmology.

Jesus and Reincarnation. In the absence of confirmed contemporaneous records of Jesus’ comments on the subject, we cannot definitively describe his views on reincarnation. However, from a number of references in the Gospels (first written down decades after his public teaching), one can reasonably assume that Jesus embraced or passively accepted the early Hebrew view of reincarnation.

Even after several “official” revisions, involving Aramaic, Greek and Latin texts, the orthodox Gospels still have numerous references that encompass reincarnation. Matthew 11:14-15 and 17:12-13 indicate John the Baptist was the reincarnation of Elijah. “I tell you that Elijah has already come and people did not recognize him... Then the disciples understood that [Jesus] was talking to them about John the Baptist.” Such texts show Jesus’ unquestioning acceptance of tradition.

Other references include: John 9:1 reads “The disciples asked Jesus 'Teacher, whose sin caused him to be born blind? Was it his own or his parents?' This implies not only reincarnation, but also includes the notion of karma. John 3:6 reads “A person is born physically of human parents, but he is born spiritually of the Spirit.” This remains consistent with the Eastern concept of soul incarnation. Galatians 6:5-8 reads “Each man should examine him own conduct....measure his achievement by comparing himself with himself...”

During the period when early followers of Jesus’ teachings were developing their various retrospective views of them, a lively debate about reincarnation took place. The Greek Plutarch (46-125 CE) who was associated with the Gnostic inclination, clearly stated in his Moral Essays "...the soul is indestructible...(and) it will alight back in the body again birth after birth..." He allegedly urged his wife (upon the death of their daughter Timoxena) to remember the Dionysian view that the soul is indestructible and is reborn eternally

Origen (185-254 CE), an early Christian philosopher, was a well-known example of attempts to reconcile long-standing Indo-European views on reincarnation with the "one-lifetime/one-salvation" view of the Roman-oriented followers. Rooted in the Hellenic natural tradition and influenced by Neo-Platonism and Gnosticism, he struggled to incorporate reincarnation into the newly evolving dogma that required belief in Jesus' death and resurrection as the sole path for humankind's resurrection.

Unfortunately for him, Origen's concept of free will (by which a being learns from its mistakes) did not fit into the Roman theology where only an eternal Hell awaited those who did not accept the Christ-salvation route to reunion with God in this life. Origen desperately wanted to be part of that Western branch of the faithful, so much so that he castrated himself to meet Gospel writer Paul's admonition to avoid burning in hellfire. Little good it did him in the long run because Byzantium Emperor Justinian (527-563 CE), at the Council of Constantinople in 543 CE, had Origen's principle of reincarnation declared heretical and ordered his texts burned.

Gnostics and Reincarnation. One, among the many groups of early Jewish followers of teachings associated with Jesus, was the community known as Gnostics. They did not find that Jesus’ teachings contravened traditional views on reincarnation. They saw YHVH (labeled in the Gnostic writings as Yaldabaoth or Yave) and other beings, including the archons as tangible entities. Like the early Hindu and other Indo-European worldviews, they did not confuse such beings with the ineffable, infinite consciousness or spirit of creation (Brahma or Daemon). They, as most Jews of the time, did not believe Jesus was the predicted physically-incarnated supernatural messiah whose coming would herald a return of the Elohim (the gods). In their view, Jesus was a living example of the potential each human has to re-join his/her "Eidolon" (incarnated self) with the "Daemon" (universal soul).

The Gnostics' Exegesis of the Soul suggests a pre-existing soul incarnates, but then seeks to reunite with its spiritual source. During earthly life, these souls are continually drawn to heaven like beams of light to the sun. That such a mystical rejoining in this lifetime could be achieved through "gnosis" (gaining knowledge) set the Gnostics squarely in the mainstream of reincarnation. Like the Buddhist, a Gnostic could gain enlightenment/gnosis through his efforts.

The Secret Book of John described a human’s two options in Gnostic terms. The author of John taught that a soul (1) continually reincarnates until (2) it "is saved from its lack of perception, attains Gnosis, and so is perfected ..." [after which] "... it no longer goes into another flesh." The Gnostic sage Basilides believed that "...Gnosis was the consummation of many lives of effort".

The 2006 translation of the Gnostic text known as the Gospel of Judas* has Jesus saying to Judas, “...you will sacrifice the man the clothes me.” It makes the point that the physical body only clothes the soul which survives death. This view was compatible with the Eastern assumption that physical incarnations involved a conscious and self-directed process in which the soul could master this level and rejoin the universal Daemon to "rest in the place of pure light" (or nirvana).

Orthodox Christianity. I believe it accurate to say that up to the Council of Nicea in 325 CE, most followers of Jesus likely continued to include reincarnation in their worldviews, even if only a passive acceptance of it. However, the newly-converted, Roman emperor Constantine’s consolidation of disparate Christian groups and their contradicting views ending up favoring the belief that a soul only incarnated once.

The leadership of the Rome/Constantinople axis decided that Jesus (as the Christ) was the unique soul (direct from the Godhead) who incarnated to suffer and die as a human in order to release all other humans from the wheel of (karmic) justice. In opting for this "ritualistic redemption-for-all-time" concept, they rejected the idea that pre-existing souls could embody in human form, live to the best of their ability, learn their life’s lessons, and reincarnate to experience the consequences.

It then became the task of the Church's formative theologians to discredit the idea of reincarnation. Unfortunately, given the widespread knowledge of human evidence that supported the reincarnation hypothesis, they had to resort to ad hominem assaults on the idea and the character of people who talked about it. The Latin side of the house (St. Augustine, St. Jerome, St. Ambrose (bishop of Milan), and Lactantius) rejected out of hand any support for reincarnation, calling it "heretical", "stupid", and a "fable".

The Hellenic side of the house, to the shame of that culture's noble intellectual tradition, did no better. St. Gregory of Nyssa called it a "fable"; St. Basil the Great attacked it as "unreasonable; St. Cyril labelled it an "absurdity". St. Irenaeus and Tertullian, originally from Carthage, charged that accounts of past-life memories were no proof of past lives. Clement of Alexandria charged it was "arbitrary" evidence and Basilides said it was " misinterpretation of Scripture".

Islamic Worldview on Reincarnation. Almost universally, Islamic theologians and scholars declare that "There is no reincarnation; death and resurrection happen only once." This stark Muslim statement captures the essence of the above described Roman Catholic view contemporaneous to the prophet Mohammed. By the 7th century CE, when Mohammed directed the messages he allegedly channeled from the angel Gabriel be written down, the increasingly supernatural Middle East had widely suppressed the earlier traditions of reincarnation.

Not surprisingly, the Qur'an generally followed the widespread Christian view that a soul would only rise one time, on the day of judgment when the dead will be lifted up and justice will be rendered to all. Sura ___, reads "Allah hath caused you to grow forth from the earth and afterwards He maketh you return thereto, and He will bring you forth again." This phrasing seems to imply each human is born new from matter, decays back into the soil, and is brought forth on the day of final judgment. This would accord with the Christian "one-incarnation/one resurrection" scenario.

This Islamic vision of resurrection and judgment, like the Christian one, involves a future date which only Allah knows. The Qur'an calls this day of reckoning by many names among the 67 Suras that discuss the subject of Resurrection. The judgment rendered will depend on whether a person believes in the Muslim faith (as in the Christian notion of salvation through belief in the church's definition of Jesus), and whether one followed the "right path" and acknowledged Allah's blessings.* (A Guide to the Contents of the Qur'an. Faruq Sherif. Ithaca Press: London, 1985. pp.97-8/p. 103)

As in Gnosticism and the Kabbalah, the Islamic tradition appears to have had an alternative perspective that preserved the historical view of reincarnation. A present-day follower of the Sufi path has reported having been shown some extracts from a secret scripture called the “Hidden Tablet”, purporting to be an “alternative Qur'an”. This scripture within an Indian Sufi tradition reportedly reflects a Kashmiri Shaivism that flows from Hindu and Islamic roots. Portions of its text like that below appear to suggest reincarnation.* [Andrew Carter, A 'Creative Actualization' of the Qur'an: Is It Possible?, Copyright © 2003-2005 Muslim WakeUp! Inc., 12/1/04.]

The soul is a stream whose waters disappear into the sands of the desert. Once the soul surrenders itself into the arms of the wind and loses itself within it, it will be borne aloft and lifted over the sands and into the clouds. Then it will fall as rain and become a stream again. Its true essence will never be lost.

The Dark Ages. In the era some historians call the Dark Age (5th through the 10th century), the orthodox bodies of Judaism, Christianity and Islam had all decided in favor of a dogma that focused on a single incarnation per soul. In their view it had one lifetime and one possible route (through their theology) to determine if it would rejoin its creator. This theology strengthened the hand of religious leaders who wanted to maintain the role of spokesmen for and gatekeepers to their God.

The notion of a transcendent, unique soul charting a self-learning journey through many lifetimes provided too much scope for free will and self-accountability. When the Albigenses and Cathars revived discussion of reincarnation within the broader community of Christianity in the 12th and 13th centuries, they were as decimated by Papal-directed inquisitions as were the Gnostics and Manicheans in earlier days.

In the 15th century, Neo-Platonists resurrected earlier concepts of reincarnation, but in a mystical manner that did not threaten the supernatural religions. In the next century, the likes of Italian philosopher Tommaso Campanella and cosmologist Giordano Bruno (burned at the stake in 1600 for his views) incorpoated reincarnation into integral models of the natural universe.

In the late 18th and early 19th centuries, Enlightenment scholars like Henry More, Lessing and Hume combined the tools of science with mysticism. Romantic poets like Percy Bysshe Shelly and William Blake energized private discussions about reincarnation, but the established religions still dismissed it. Open discussion of it was only possible in esoteric traditions like the Rosicrucians and the Theosophists.

It remained to the poets to keep the concept alive in the Western World. William Wordsworth (1770-1850) wrote of reincarnation in "Our birth is but a sleep and a forgetting: The soul that rises with us, our life's star, Hath had elsewhere its setting, And Cometh from afar." In the early 20th century Arab poet Kahlil Gibran (1883-1931) popularized the theme of reincarnation: "A little while, a moment of rest upon the wind, and another woman shall bear me."

Zohar & Torah talks about reincarnation

Surprise! Reincarnation is an ancient, mainstream belief in Judaism. The Zohar, written by Rabbi Shimon bar Yochai close to two thousand years ago, speaks frequently and at length about reincarnation. Onkelos, a righteous convert and authoritative commentator of the same period, explained the verse, "Let Reuben live and not die…" (Deuteronomy 33:6) to mean that Reuben should merit the World to Come directly, and not have to die again as result of being reincarnated. The great Torah scholar, commentator and kabbalist, Nachmanides (Ramban 1195-1270), attributed Job’s suffering to reincarnation as hinted in Job’s saying "G-d does all these things twice or three times with a man, to bring back his soul from the pit to…the light of the living" (Job 33:29,30).

Rabbi Chaim Vital, the disciple of the Arizal (1534-1572), explains in detail the Jewish concept of reincarnation. The soul is placed in a body in order for a person to attain spiritual perfection by refraining from transgression and performing mitzvot. If one accrues too much spiritual damage, the soul must return to repair the damage. Similarly, if one didn’t take full advantage of the opportunity to perfect the soul, it may be reincarnated to complete its perfection. The way it works is as follows:

The first time a soul enters this world, the person is able to perfect the three lower levels of soul, nefesh, ruach, and neshama. If so, the soul goes to "the world of souls" where it awaits resurrection. If not, the different levels of soul can only be perfected in different lifetimes. Each time a level of soul is perfected, the person dies, is reincarnated, and given the chance to perfect the next level of soul. Previously perfected levels of soul are not damaged by sins in the current reincarnation. The soul continues to be perfected in this way until it is perfected at least in nefesh, ruach, and neshama, at which point the soul goes to "the world of souls". The bodies of all the soul’s reincarnations will be resurrected, but the first body is the main one.

Another reason souls may be reincarnated is for zivug (soul-mates): Either because they missed their zivug, and perfection can only be achieved through marrying one’s soul-mate; or even if they married but one soul wasn’t perfected, the other must return to be with its zivug. Sometimes even a perfected soul, such as that of a tzaddik (a very righteous person), may be reincarnated in order to help perfect others. While a person is not aware of previous reincarnations, the Arizal explained that those areas of Torah that a person particularly enjoys learning are those that weren’t completed in previous lives and should be concentrated on now. Conversely, the mitzvot that one finds particularly difficult are specifically those needing correction.

The majority of kabbalists are of the opinion that in addition to the first life, there are at most three incarnations. They cite the above-mentioned verse from Job "twice or three times with a man…". The Zohar says this on the verse "punishing the iniquity…to the third and fourth generation [reckoning from the first life]" (Exodus 34:7). However, Sefer HaBahir says that a soul can be reincarnated a thousand times. The renowned kabbalist of the 1600’s, Rabbi Menashe ben Israel, resolves this contradiction by saying that since the purpose of reincarnation is to perfect the soul, after three times with no progress the soul loses its chance ("three strikes and you’re out"). But if the soul is progressing, even in small increments, it can be reincarnated many times. Another resolution is that the soul can be reincarnated as a human only three times, as suggested by the verse "twice or three times with a man". Afterwards the soul may be reincarnated even a thousand times as a lower life form.

Rabbi Shimon bar Yochai, or just the Rashbi, is an important figure in Kabbalah and in Jewish history. Rashbi is the author of the Zohar, Kabbalah’s main text. Rabbi Shimon bar Yochai is mentioned many times in one of Judaism’s most sacred texts: the Talmud. Among the many tales and myths revolving Rashbi, It is mentioned that he has reincarnated from of a soul that has a significant role in Jewish history. Abraham, Rashbi, Moses, Baal Ha-Sulam andARIHa-Kadush are all said to be reincarnations of that soul. These reincarnations are mentioned in Kabbalistic texts as important steps in mankind’s spiritual progress.

The Rashbi’s Life

Rashbi lived in the 2nd century, in the Tannaim rabbinical era, and was a student of Rabbi Akiva. As he was a harsh critic of the Romans and their rule over ancient Israel, Rashbi escaped persecution and hid in a cave near Peki’in with is son. In the cave, Rashbi and his son devoted themselves to studying spirituality and the Torah. It is told that Rashbi and his son were sustained while hiding in the in the cave thanks to a Carob tree and spring water that magically regenerated when needed. When the Roman Empire lost control over ancient Israel, Rashbi and his son left their hiding place in the cave.

Now a free man, Rashbi, along with his son, gathered nine students. Together they devoted themselves to the Torah and are responsible for the Zohar – Kabbalah’s holiest Text.

Rabbi Shimon Bar Yochai and the Zohar

Rabbi Yehuda Ashlag, called Baal Ha-Sulam, claims in his Sulam commentary to the Zohar that Rashbi and his students managed to achieve the highest spiritual enlightenment possible while studying and writing the Zohar. They have climbed the 125 spiritual steps of spirituality and their souls have gone through the final Tikkun. It is thought that Rashbi had discovered the ancient secrets of the Torah while writing the Zohar.

The Jewish people at the time, and mankind in general were not ready spiritually to receive and accept the Zohar when it was first written. The Zohar was concealed, waiting for the right spiritual moment. It wasn’t until the 13th century that the Zohar re-emerged.

22~ Evidence in Human Reincarnation

Not until the second half of the 20th century did scientists begin to re-focus their techniques on evidence in our everyday world for human reincarnation.

Just about everyone has his or her own theory about the importance of reincarnation regression. This is not a new concept; it is one that has been documented by various types of religions and cultures since the time of the ancients. The soul or spirit is said to be immortal and everlasting. This naturally leads to many different questions concerning the soul being reborn into a new body sometime after the death of a previous body. Many people in fact, do experience memory recall of a past life within a different body.

Various things can trigger this process. For instance, some may consider hypnotism as a good method for triggering the process.

When a person is placed in this form of trance, there is a belief they are taken to a higher plane that allows them to experience a spiritual awakening that can begin to allow all the past experiences of the soul to come back in.

In some cases, this allows the person the ability to explore several different lifetimes embedded in the memories. He or she may recall fundamental occurrences such as the deaths of the body associated with any particular previous lifetime. For some individuals this helps with explaining any fears they may face in their present lifetime. This is because his or her soul has experienced those deaths in the past. For many, hypnotism is synonymous to unconsciousness. But this is not the truth. The fact is that in a state of hypnotism, the thought processes of the mind gets channelized so that it can focus greatly on one aspect, i.e. recollecting memories of his past rebirths.

During the hypnotized state of mind, the performer, usually a psychiatrist starts by asking a few questions and then probes further with more questions. While the minds goes into the depths of the subconscious more and more answering those questions, memories revealing startling facts might crop up that are triggers in the individual’s present life.

Many believe that the information is forced from the individual while others think that it may be a case of a series of information that have been implanted. Only those who have undergone the said process or witnessed an entire Reincarnation Regression process from upfront know that it is anything but these useless accusations. In many cases the individual is taken to a trance like state and asked basic questions in the first session.

The same information is given again during future sessions. However, this may involve asking a different series of questions to the individual during a trance. Another effective way for regressing to one’s past reincarnations is via the hypno-kisiology way. BY combining the techniques of hypnotism with that of Kinesiology, this technique tests the individual’s reflexes and the variance thereof to learn about the truths relating to his past lives.

Hypno-kinesiology is considered to be a better method in achieving Reincarnation regression for some individuals. For them, it works better than just mere hypnotism. However, skeptics are of the opinion that it is just a better method of provoking responses and making the individuals believe in them more.

Suppose you are watching your favorite TV show or smelling your favorite home cooked food and suddenly something triggers up a unknown memory or an instance which had happened in your past life. Instances such as these happen to many people and can be caused by a smell, a sound or even a word from the TV Show.

Incidents such as these can be a bit scary for some and these are precisely what leads them to Reincarnation Regression experts. There are times when our beliefs and reactions create walls that prevent us from opening our hearts and minds to the entire process of reincarnation regression. Some fear that when this occurs, our spiritual belief system contains more unanswered questions than solutions.

While skeptics may say that it is an evil practice but nothing can be more far from the truth. It is in fact a journey of enlightenment. It is only way in knowing you who really are and the only way of knowing the answers to all your fears and problems in life.

Some people remember foreign languages and things they could not have possibly known without doing research. Polyglossy or Xenoglossy is the putative phenomenon in which a person is able to speak a language that he or she could not have acquired by natural means. This often goes along with reincarnation theories.

It is fascinating to see children recount information from other places and timelines even at the youngest ages. One client told me he could play blackjack like a pro since childhood without ever learning anything about the game or watching it being played, he simply said he remember playing it in a place he could not initially name, because his memories were vague.

He also spoke of WW II and being a pilot when he played cards in a faraway country whose language was also familiar to him at times. He complained of chest pains from a very young age, though not ill, and later, through a past life regression as an adult, discovered his former name and that he had been shot and killed in the war, which takes us here ...

Research indicates that a person's previous incarnations can apparently shape certain aspects of their emotional dispositions as well as their physical body. For example Burmese children who now remember previous lifetimes as British or American air force pilots shot down over Burma during World War II. All of them have fairer hair and complexions than their darker colored siblings. Some people still bear marks or scares from other lifetimes. Some people have fears and phobias as results of past life experiences. It is as if the template of the modern body remembered the experiences of the former body and reformed a new body with the old problems and physical markings.

Thomas Huxley, the famous English biologist, thought that reincarnation was a plausible idea and discussed it in his book Evolution and Ethics and other Essays. The most detailed collections of personal reports in favor of reincarnation have been published by Professor Ian Stevenson, from the University of Virginia, in books such as Twenty Cases Suggestive of Reincarnation.

Stevenson spent over 40 years devoted to the study of children who have apparently spoken about a past life. In each case, Professor Stevenson methodically documented the child's statements. Then he identified the deceased person the child allegedly identified with, and verified the facts of the deceased person's life that matched the child's memory. He also matched birthmarks and birth defects to wounds and scars on the deceased, verified by medical records such as autopsy photographs.

In a fairly typical case, a boy in Beirut spoke of being a 25-year-old mechanic, thrown to his death from a speeding car on a beach road. According to multiple witnesses, the boy provided the name of the driver, the exact location of the crash, the names of the mechanic's sisters and parents and cousins, and the people he went hunting with -- all of which turned out to match the life of a man who had died several years before the boy was born, and who had no apparent connection to the boy's family.

Stevenson believed that his strict methods ruled out all possible "normal" explanations for the child's memories. However, it should be noted that a significant majority of Professor Stevenson's reported cases of reincarnation originate in Eastern societies, where dominant religions often permit the concept of reincarnation. There are many people who have investigated reincarnation and come to the conclusion that it is a legitimate phenomenon, such as Peter Ramster, Dr. Brian Weiss, Michael Newton, Dr. Walter Semkiw, and others, but their work is generally ignored by the scientific community. Professor Stevenson, in contrast, published dozens of papers in peer-reviewed journals.

The most obvious objection to reincarnation is that there is no evidence of a physical process by which a personality could survive death and travel to another body, and researchers such as Professor Stevenson recognize this limitation.

Another fundamental objection is that most people simply do not remember previous lives, although it could be argued that only some, but not all, people reincarnate. Certainly the vast majority of cases investigated at the University of Virginia involved people who had met some sort of violent or untimely death.

Some skeptics explain that claims of evidence for reincarnation originate from selective thinking and the psychological phenomena of false memories that often result from one's own belief system and basic fears, and thus cannot be counted as empirical evidence. More research on the subject is needed.

Some people see themselves transforming into other characters in recorded history, or as extreme as entities from other worlds and non-recorded history. The possibilities are endless. Sometimes people do not see themselves as they were/are in another experience, but tap into the collective unconsciousness, and view life through the eyes of someone else. This is not difficult as reality is nothing more than conscious experience.

When you see yourself as someone famous in a past life, it is possible you are playing that role in a parallel reality, but it is more likely you have matched your grid matrix with that of the other person and believe you are one and the same.

Famous World War II General George Patton was a staunch believer in reincarnation and, along with many other members of his family, often claimed to have seen vivid, lifelike visions of his ancestors. In particular, Patton believed he was a reincarnation of Carthaginian General Hannibal as well as the reincarnation of Julius Caesar.

Henry Ford was convinced he had lived before, most recently as a soldier killed at the battle of Gettysburg. A quote from the San Francisco Examiner from August 26, 1928 described Ford's beliefs:

"I adopted the theory of Reincarnation when I was 26. Religion offered nothing to the point. Even work could not give me complete satisfaction. Work is futile if we cannot utilize the experience we collect in one life in the next. When I discovered Reincarnation it was as if I had found a universal plan I realized that there was a chance to work out my ideas. Time was no longer limited. I was no longer a slave to the hands of the clock. Genius is experience. Some seem to think that it is a gift or talent, but it is the fruit of long experience in many lives. Some are older souls than others, and so they know more. The discovery of Reincarnation put my mind at ease. If you preserve a record of this conversation, write it so that it puts men's minds at ease. I would like to communicate to others the calmness that the long view of life gives to us."

Sadam Hussein believed he was the reincarnation of the ancient Babylonian King Nebakanether.

Some of the musical greats of the last few centuries leave us wondering about reincarnation. Mozart was composing entire symphonies by the time he was six years old. Beethoven and Bach were similar. Genius in almost every art form has emerged at almost unbelievable ages showing a proclivity for talent far beyond mortal logic.

Reincarnation, literally "to be made flesh again", is the belief that the soul, after death of the body, comes back to earth in another body. According to some beliefs, a new personality is developed during each life in the physical world, but the soul remains constant throughout the successive lives.

23~ Scientific & Physical Evidence That

Reincarnation Exists

Probably the best known, if not most respected, collection of scientific data that appears to provide scientific proof that reincarnation is real, is the life's work of Dr. Ian Stevenson. Instead of relying on hypnosis to verify that an individual has had a previous life, he instead chose to collect thousands of cases of children who spontaneously (without hypnosis) remember a past life. Dr. Ian Stevenson uses this approach because spontaneous past life memories in a child can be investigated using strict scientific protocols. Hypnosis, while useful in researching into past lives, is less reliable from a purely scientific perspective. In order to collect his data, Dr. Stevenson methodically documents the child's statements of a previous life. Then he identifies the deceased person the child remembers being, and verifies the facts of the deceased person's life that match the child's memory. He even matches birthmarks and birth defects to wounds and scars on the deceased, verified by medical records. His strict methods systematically rule out all possible "normal" explanations for the child’s memories.

Dr. Stevenson has devoted the last forty years to the scientific documentation of past life memories of children from all over the world. He has over 3000 cases in his files. Many people, including skeptics and scholars, agree that these cases offer the best evidence yet for reincarnation.

Dr. Stevenson's credentials are impeccable. He is a medical doctor and had many scholarly papers to his credit before he began paranormal research. He is the former head of the Department of Psychiatry at the University of Virginia, and now is Director of the Division of Personality Studies at the University of Virginia.

When Dr. Michael Newton a certified Master Hypnotherapist, began regressing his clients back in time to access their memories of former lives, he stumbled onto a discovery of enormous proportions: that it is possible to see into the spirit world through the mind's eye of subjects who are in a hypnotized or super conscious state; and that clients in this altered state were able to tell him what their soul was doing between lives on Earth. His book, Journey of Souls, presents ten years of his research and insights to help people understand the purpose behind their life choices, and how and why our soul - and the souls of those we love - lives eternally. His follow-up book, Destiny of Souls, is highly recommended as well.  In May of 2004, Dr. Newton's new book entitled Life Between Lives: Hypnotherapy for Spiritual Regression was released. Dr. Newton is also the founder of The Society for Spiritual Regression. With over 7,000 cases that Dr. Michael Newton has facilitated over previous 25 years up until his retirement in the early 90’s, he learned the proper techniques to take a patient to this state of remembrance, and then shared those techniques through the Newton Institute to others wishing to take what he had found, and further the cause of spiritual therapy through LBL hypnotherapy training. Michael Newton holds a doctorate in Counseling Psychology, is a certified Master Hypnotherapist and a member of the American Counseling Association.

The following is an excerpt from Journey of Souls describing the nature of the afterlife.

1. The Transition After Death

There are souls who have been so severely damaged they are detached from the mainstream of souls going back to a spiritual home base after death. Compared to all returning entities, the number of these abnormal souls is not large.

There are two types of displaced souls: those who do not accept the fact their physical body is dead and fight returning to the spirit world for reasons of personal anguish, and those souls who have been subverted by, or had complicity with, criminal abnormalities in a human body. The first type we call ghosts. These spirits refuse to go home after physical death and often have unpleasant influences on those of us who would like to finish out our human lives in peace. These displaced souls are sometimes falsely called demonic spirits because they are accused of invading the minds of people with harmful intent.

Those subverted by criminal abnormalities do undergo separation in the spirit world, and this happens at the time of their orientation with guides. They are not activated along the same travel routes as other souls and will go into seclusion upon reentering the spirit world. These souls don't appear to mix with other entities in the conventional manner for quite a while.

Because wrong-doing takes so many forms on Earth, spiritual instruction and the type of isolation used is varied for each soul. The nature of these variations apparently is evaluated during orientation at the end of each life. The relative time of seclusion and reindoctrination is not consistent either. For instance, I have had reports about maladjusted spirits who have returned back to Earth directly after a period of seclusion in order to expunge themselves as soon as possible by a good incarnated performance.

All souls, regardless of experience, eventually arrive at a central port in the spirit world which I call the staging area. Once past the orientation station there seems to be no further travel detours for anyone entering this space of the spirit world. Apparently, large numbers of returning souls are conveyed in a spiritual form of mass transit. Spirits are brought in, collected, and then projected out to their proper final destinations similar to a central terminal of a metropolitan airport that has the capacity to fly people out in any direction. The most outstanding characteristic of this world is a continuous feeling of a powerful mental force directing everything in uncanny harmony. People say this is a place of pure thought.

After souls arrive back into their soul groups, they are summoned to appear before a Council of Elders. While the Council is not prosecutorial, they do engage in direct examination of a soul's activities before returning them to their groups.

Group placement is determined by soul level. After physical death, a soul's journey back home ends with debarkation into the space reserved for their own colony, as long as they are not a very young soul or isolated for other reasons. The souls represented in these cluster groups are intimate old friends who have the same awareness level. Members of the same cluster group are closely united for all eternity. These tightly-knit clusters are often composed of like-minded souls with common objectives which they continually work out with each other. Usually they choose lives together as relatives and close friends during their incarnations on Earth.

2. The Levels of Soul Groupings

a. The Beginner Soul

There are two types of beginner souls: souls who are truly young in terms of exposure to an existence out of the spirit world, and souls who have been reincarnating on Earth for a long period of relative time, but still remain immature.

I believe almost three-quarters of all souls who inhabit human bodies on Earth today are still in the early stages of development. Souls end their incarnation on Earth when they reach full maturity.

The beginner soul may live a number of lives in a state of confusion and ineffectiveness, influenced by an Earth curriculum which is different from the coherence and supportive harmony of the spirit world. Less developed souls are inclined to surrender their will to the controlling aspects of human society, with a socio-economic structure which causes a large proportion of people to be subordinate to others. The inexperienced soul tends to be stifled by a lack of independent thinking. They also lean towards being self-centered and don't easily accept others for who they are. Every soul was once a beginner.

b. The Intermediate Soul

Once our souls advance into the intermediate ranges of development, group cluster activity is considerably reduced. This does not mean we return to the kind of isolation that occurs with novice souls. Souls evolving into the middle development level have less association with primary groups because they have acquired the maturity and experience for operating more independently. These souls are also reducing the number of their incarnations.

These souls are at last ready for more serious responsibilities. The relationship we have with our guides now changes from teacher-student to one of colleagues working together. Since our old guides have acquired new student groups, it is now our turn to develop teaching skills which will eventually qualify us for the responsibilities of being a guide to someone else.

This is a significant stage for souls in their development because now they are given increased responsibilities for younger souls. The status of a guide is not given to us all at once, however.

As with many other aspects of soul life, we are carefully tested. The intermediate levels are trial periods for potential teachers. Our mentors assign us a soul to look after, and then evaluate our leadership performance both in and out of physical incarnations.

Only if this preliminary training is successful are we allowed to function even at the level of a junior guide. Not everyone is suited for teaching, but this does not keep us from becoming an advanced soul. Guides, like everyone else, have different abilities and talents, as well as shortcomings. By the time we reach the advanced level, our soul aptitudes are well known in the spirit world. We are given occupational duties commensurate with our abilities. Different avenues of approach to learning eventually bring all of us to the same end in acquiring spiritual wholeness.

c. The Advanced Soul

I believe that people on Earth who possess souls which are both old and highly advanced are scarce. A person whose maturity is this high doesn't seek out a regression therapist to resolve life-plan conflicts. In most cases, they are here as incarnated guides. Having mastered the fundamental issues most of us wrestle with daily, the advanced soul is more interested in making small refinements toward specific tasks.

We may recognize them when they appear as public figures, such as Mother Teresa; however, it is more usual for the advanced soul to go about their good works in a quiet, unassuming manner. Without displaying self-indulgence, their fulfillment comes from improving the lives of other people. They focus less on institutional matters and more on enhancing individual human values.

The mark of an advanced spirit is one who has patience with society and shows extraordinary coping skills. Most prominent is their exceptional insight. This is not to say life has no karmic pitfalls for them, otherwise they probably wouldn't be here at all. They may be found in all walks of life, but are frequently in the helping professions or combating social injustice in some fashion. The advanced soul radiates composure, kindness, and understanding toward others. Not being motivated by self-interest, they may disregard their own physical needs and live in reduced circumstances.

3. Returning to the Physical

There comes that time when the soul must once again leave the sanctuary of the spirit world for another trip to Earth. This decision is not an easy one. Souls must prepare to leave a world of total wisdom, where they exist in a blissful state of freedom, for the physical and mental demands of a physical body. Once back in the spirit world, souls have misgivings about even temporarily leaving a world of self-understanding, comradeship, and compassion to go to a planetary environment of uncertainty and fear brought about by aggressive, competing humans. Despite having family and friends on Earth, many incarnated souls feel lonely and anonymous among large impersonal populations.

The rejuvenation of our energy and personal assessment of one's self takes longer for some souls than others, but eventually the soul is motivated to start the process of incarnation. While our spiritual environment is hard to leave, as souls we also remember the physical pleasures of life on Earth with fondness and even nostalgia. When the wounds of a past life are healed and we are again totally at one with ourselves, we feel the pull of having a physical expression for our identity. Training sessions with our counselors and peer groups have provided a collaborative spiritual effort to prepare us for the next life. Our karma of past deeds towards humanity and our mistakes and achievements have all been evaluated with an eye toward the best course of future endeavors. The souls must now assimilate all this information and take purposeful action based upon three primary decisions:

(1)

Am I ready for a new physical life?

(2)

What specific lessons do I want to undertake to advance my learning and development?

(3)

Where should I go, and who shall I be in my next life for the best opportunity to work on my goals?

Once a soul has decided to incarnate again, the next stage in the return process is to be directed to the place of life selection. Souls consider when and where they want to go on Earth before making a decision on who they will be in their new life. While some spiritual locales for life selection are difficult for my subjects to describe, they use remarkably similar descriptions. He is told it resembles a movie theater which allows souls to see themselves in the future, playing different roles in various settings.

In this place of life selection, our souls preview the life span of more than one human being within the same time cycle. When we leave this area, most souls are inclined toward one leading candidate presented to us for soul occupation. However, our spiritual advisors give us ample opportunity to reflect upon all we have seen in the future before making a final decision.

After souls have completed their consultations with guides and peers about the many physical and psychological ramifications of a new life and body choice, the decision to incarnate is made. It would be logical to assume that they would then go immediately to Earth. This doesn't happen before a significant element of preparation occurs. The space souls go to for this in the spirit world is commonly called the place of recognition, or recognition class. I am told the activity here is like cramming for a final exam.

One of the last requirements before embarkation for many souls is to go before the Council of Elders for the second time. The spirit world is an environment personified by order and the Elders want to reinforce the significance of a soul's goals for the next life. Some return to their spirit group after this meeting to say goodbye while others say they leave immediately for reincarnation. Those souls getting ready for embarkation to Earth are like battle-hardened veterans girding themselves for combat. This is the last chance for souls to enjoy the omniscience of knowing just who they are before they must adapt to a new body - http://www.near-death.com/newton.html.

Dr. Brian Weiss has personally regressed over 4,000 patients including some very well-known persons such as famous scientists. He has also trained over 1,000 therapists to do this work. Dr. Weiss is a graduate of Columbia University and Yale Medical School, and is the former Chairman of Psychiatry at the Mt. Sinai Medical Center in Miami.

Dr. Brian Leslie Weiss, an American psychotherapist and psychiatrist, has conducted valuable research on matters like reincarnation and past and future life regression. He has discussed the human soul and its survival after the death of the body in such a way that it goes beyond the religious doctrines encompassing it.

He did not start out with any interest or belief in reincarnation.  Rather, he was using regressive hypnosis as a tool to help people deal with buried traumas in this life.

He was amazed when a patient spontaneously leapt to a “life experience” not of this life and pinpointed it as the source of her trauma. Not only did she experience a quick and spontaneous healing, she went on to tell him information about his own father that she could not possibly have known.

Intrigued, he began the research process into which he has now invested 26 years of his life. Dr. Weiss has documented numerous such cases of spontaneous healing associated with these seemingly recovered memories. These include both psychological and physical conditions, even including cancers.

Further, he has many documented instances in which people regressed one or two generations to remember specific details about faraway places or deceased people, details which were later corroborated to the amazement of both the subject and the people whose lives were actually involved.

Mysteries and secrets of Reincarnation

Is it true planet Earth is one of the best schools of learning on the Galaxy?

According to new discoveries we, and those we call family, acquaintances and relatives, have agreed before birth to generate certain difficult situations to accelerate the emotional and spiritual progression of those who need to learn specific lessons on this school called planet Earth.

Some people have been, via contact with their higher self through the means of hypnosis, analyzed for the purpose of reaching additional knowledge regarding the emotional lessons that were planned ahead with and for that personality just before reincarnation.

The person's higher self, also known as oversoul, then reveals secrets regarding the actual pre-birth plans agreed among the personality, its higher self, and other key people involved with that specific personality hoping adversity will aid in the learning process leading to a higher level of emotional progression.

The evidence also shows that some psychics can look into the Askashic records to explore the pre-birth plan for that specific person. Yet pain and fear are not necessarily the only methods of growth, the fact is that more advanced souls are able to emotionally and spiritually grow through joy, and through love.

Looking at the phenomena of adversity (which might include death of a love one, divorces, accidents, poverty, sickness, separation, deformities, economic failure, mental illness, etc.) from that point of view then we must conclude that the maliciousness of the dark forces (By now you know who they are) on this planet, and their puppets, are actually contributing to accelerate the gradual ascension of the human race which began in 2012. The human soul journey on earth is as non-stop as the perpetual addition of tax impose unto us by our own government and our soul is a gift from God (The Source) so He stipulates when it is time to come home but through the elites they are trying to speed up the process through developing different types of man-made diseases to control the population.

24~ Why is remote viewing supportive of the argument proving reincarnation?

First of all remote viewing has not only been proven but the best physicists in the world say "We should no longer spend research money on trying to prove this phenomenon but should spend research money on learning how to better use this proven ability."

So then why does this support the science of reincarnation? It is something called proof of concept. In order to prove reincarnation first you must prove the human mind is capable of being outside the human body. Then you must prove every other phenomenon lines up with this explanation.

Remote viewing has proven we can look anywhere at any time. Russell Targ, the scientist who lead and developed the remote viewing protocols for the CIA and the Army at Stanford University said in a lecture to the Russians that nothing can be kept secret anymore. His remote viewers were able to read file names in locked file cabinets at CIA headquarters.

So why should this well documented research support the scientific idea of reincarnation? It is not enough as religions claim, to say that your “Soul” contains your consciousness. If that is the case then our “Soul” should exhibit the same abilities when it resides in our body as it does after our deaths. In short your mind should be able to exist in other places than your body in order to prove reincarnation. Remote viewing shows that time and space are not physical limitations to your minds ability to look, or travel, to what you want to see.

So how does this line up with other phenomenon that we see. Clairvoyance is a form of remote viewing. Remote viewing is targeted; clairvoyance can be but occasionally happens to all of us. Each one of us has these abilities, some have a talent for it, or can do it better, but all of us can do it. Clairvoyance is just another facet of this phenomenon. But can these abilities exist without your body? That would prove the soul.

What is permanent about you is your consciousness, not your physical being. You wear this form for a period of time and then shed it like you shed the body of the child you were.

Remote Viewing techniques were pioneered by a group of scientists working with several highly gifted psychics, as part of a U.S. government-sponsored research program. Throughout 20 years of research and development, they developed a training methodology that enabled virtually anyone to be taught this powerful mind skill for information collection.

In the mid-1970’s at the Stanford Research Institute, a team of scientists and psychics developed a protocol that allowed test subjects to describe distant locations. This protocol, dubbed "remote viewing," proved more reliable than earlier attempts to simply pick random numbers or guess selected cards. In fact, it turned out to be accurate enough to support sensitive intelligence operations.

Equally remarkable, researchers found that these new and powerful mind skills could be taught to virtually anyone. A training model was developed and then refined by a military remote viewing unit. In 1995, this program came to light—and made headlines—when the CIA acknowledged it’s the existence of a clandestine program known as "Stargate." Under this program Military Intelligence personnel had undergone training to become psychic spies.

Remote Viewing is now declassified to the public.

The Remote Viewing protocol is what gradually trains the unconscious mind to provide information regarding a target in a specific sequence of data. As you write down the data obtained, you become more connected with the target thereby gradually providing increasingly detailed information. This information is then translated into sketches and drawings.

In remote viewing theory, everything in the universe exists as a pattern of information within the collective unconscious, or what is sometimes referred to as the "Matrix." Remote viewing simply allows you to tap into this phenomenon and to transfer a particular pattern to your conscious awareness.

Like much of modern quantum physics, this explanation challenges our common-sense notions of cause and effect. But the bottom line is that trained remote viewers hit their "targets" with at least 80-90% accuracy.

It should be noted that within the Remote Viewing community, "viewing" is considered a metaphor instead of a literal description; what actually happens would more accurately be called "perceiving." Indeed, remote viewers must learn to bypass their rational thoughts in order to allow their unconscious to work. And though it makes use of the unconscious, Remote Viewing is the rigorous, repeatable, scientific collection of information.

So what then is remote viewing? And how similar is it to a controlled out-of-body experience?

Both appear to be very similar in result but appear to work in a different manner.

Most people have had some sort of out-of-body experience (OBE) during their lives. This may occur during a dream when they clearly visualize themselves flying or visiting different places. Usually the vision is extraordinarily clear and colorful and often can be remembered quite vividly. Also the person often has considerable control over the OBE. An (OBE) can be experienced while meditating and or if a person has a near death experience.

The people who have learn to have OBE's intentionally through various courses can induce themselves at will and obtain incredibly accurate information about something at a distance or the future.

Remote Viewers who want accurate information about an event in the future use a process called "Associated Remote Viewing" whereby the target being viewed is represented as an object such as a ball, watch, pen, fork, etc. They then "view" to see which object appears in their mind and this object is then associated with the actual future event. There are at least two groups in the States using this to predict stock market prices some days ahead. This was reported some years ago in various business journals and the accuracy of predictions was startling.

It was highly controversial at the time but these days it is an accepted fact. Specialized remote viewing organizations do serious work for oil companies and other big businesses where every piece of information is considered valuable.

The general public are basically unaware of Remote Viewing and will probably remain that way for the foreseeable future, so any individual or group who goes to the trouble to investigate this sixth sense process will probably find they will have a tremendous personal and business advantage over others and the US Government knows this so does many other Governments around the world. They will do anything to keep us in the dark about our true capabilities within our inner-selves.

25~ In Ancient Times They Knew About Remote Viewing and Hieroglyphics and

Artifacts Prove This

It was even before the invention of the mythical character Christ that Greeks took a keen interest in the culture and history of people living on the banks of the Nile River. In 1848, one of numerous archeological expeditions working in Egypt discovered strange hieroglyphs at the height of about ten meters right above the entrance to the Seti Temple in Abydos. The walls were covered with the strange signs that greatly puzzled researchers. The only thing the researchers realized at once was that they had discovered some images of strange mechanisms that nobody ever saw before.

It is still unknown what exactly an artist living about 3,000 years ago engraved on the walls. The archeological expedition carefully copied the mysterious signs on the temple walls, and the hieroglyphs gave rise to endless disputes and heated debates among Egyptologists. As a result, majority of Egyptologists arrived at a conclusion that there were just four strange objects drawn in different variations. Unfortunately, researchers of the 19th century failed to understand what ancient Egyptians actually drew on the temple walls. Like any sensation the mysterious Abydos hieroglyphs were absolutely forgotten some time later.

In about 150 years, the respectable Arab newspaper Al-Sharq Al-Awsat published several sensational photos taken in the Amon Ra Temple in Karnak. At that, the newspaper asked its readers whether they believed that ancient Egyptians knew about battle aviation. The question would have seriously puzzled readers under some different conditions. But the photos the newspaper published demonstrated the bas-reliefs of an ancient temple built under Seti I who ruled 3,000 years ago; and on the bas-reliefs an ancient artist engraved a battle helicopter with a distinct rotor and a tail unit. Nearby, the artist depicted several other aircrafts astonishingly resembling contemporary supersonic fighters and heavy strategic bombers! After the sensational publication of the photos it became clear why Egyptologists of the 19th century could not tell what was depicted on the walls of the temple in Abydos.

But we have done some digging ourselves and we found out that the Egyptians knew about seeing in the future with remote viewing and we in the modern world are just now starting to rediscover what was lost. We believe that all artifacts and hieroglyphics that are associated with flying machines from various cultures was the abilities of those who possess the knowledge of outer body experience in relation to remote viewing and they only created images of what they saw from their viewpoint into the future. So we discredit all ufologists that claim aliens came here to earth and messed with our DNA and are creators of the human race. If one uses common logic and do their own homework you will come to this same conclusion.

26~ UFO’s – Alien Abductions & Outer Body Experience’s (O.B.E.)

William Buhlman is America’s leading expert on out-of-body experiences. The author’s forty years of extensive personal out-of-body explorations give him a unique and thought provoking insight into this subject. His first book, Adventures beyond the Body chronicles his personal journey of self-discovery through out-of-body travel, and provides the reader with the preparation and techniques that can be used for their own adventure. During the last eight years he has conducted an international out-of-body experience survey that includes over 16,000 participants from 32 countries. The provocative results of this survey are presented in his latest book, The Secret of the Soul. As a certified hypnotherapist, William incorporates various methods, including hypnosis, visualization and meditation techniques in his workshops to explore the profound nature of out-of-body experiences and the benefits of accelerated personal development. Through lectures, workshops and his books the author teaches the preparation and techniques of authentic spiritual exploration. William returned to share the latest observations and developments in out-of-body experience (OBE) research. During these experiences a person moves into an astral body realm which is actually another dimension of existence, he explained. This type of 'travel' can have a number of benefits. For Buhlman, it gave him verification that consciousness survives outside of the body, and during such states a person can receive healing energies. Many alien abduction reports may actually be misperceived OBEs, he said, noting that when a person leaves their body, they attract attention from a variety of beings that wish to communicate. The notion of form is quite fluid in this realm-- Buhlman said he often perceives of himself as a ball or teardrop of energy. The key to achieving an OBE is persevering with a selected technique for a period of at least 30 days and to practice it on a couch rather than a bed, he noted.

27~ Secrets behind Area 51 & Aliens was a Ploy by

The Russians

Area 51 needs no introduction, yet plenty of explaining. One reporter aims to do just that: Annie Jacobsen says there is a good reason the government has never acknowledged the presence of the base, but it's not because of aliens or super mutants grown in a lab. Well, not exactly.

In her new book,  Area 51: An Uncensored History of America's Top Secret Military Base, Jacobsen, a contributing editor at the Los Angeles Times Magazine, writes without any mystery about the numerous thermonuclear tests that went on, the secret CIA stealth projects and — shockingly — the often-scrutinized alien hoax. She collected the bulk of her new information by interviewing individuals who used to work at Area 51, a group of people described by the author as a "formerly secret group of scientists, engineers and physicists... with different levels of need-to-know on different projects."

The government ran a series of "safety tests," according to Jacobsen, which covered everything from crashing a plane carrying a nuclear device to detonating nukes in orbit. Objectives ranged anywhere from seeing how humans would be affected in the resulting irradiated zones to testing nukes as a means to power spaceflight. Well, military spaceflight: the government was curious about installing missile installations in orbit and on otherworldly bodies. There's even some stuff in there about the OXCART program, the precursor to America's venerable SR-71 "Blackbird" spy plane.

The real whopper, however, covers the 1947 Roswell UFO crash that launched a thousand conspiracies. Talking with NPR's Terry Gross on her program "Fresh Air," Annie Jacobsen spoke of the kind of flying discs the Nazi party's Horten brothers were working on as early as 1942. After Germany's fall in 1945, the pair was sought internationally by countries including America for their aircraft designs.

Jacobsen tells sources who revealed that not only did one of these flying craft crash in the U.S. in '47, but the Hortens were involved, the flying "saucer" had hover-and-fly capabilities unheard of in any aircraft of the day, and contained two surprise pilots: children believed to be about 13.

And from where did these young pilots come? Not from space.

"The child-sized aviators in this craft were the result of a Soviet human experimentation program," Jacobsen said, making a point that this was information from an eye-witness source and one she trusts completely, "and they had been made to look like aliens à la Orson Welles' War of the Worlds" using "genetic and surgical" procedures.

Boom.

In the scenario Jacobsen presents, the Soviets were hoping to recreate the mass hysteria caused by the radio broadcast of War of the Worlds, which had Americans on the East Coast actually believing that extra-terrestrials had landed in New Jersey. This was an international news story at the time, and was supposedly even remarked on by the likes of Hitler and Stalin.

Jacobsen, on NPR:

"The plan, according to my source, was to create panic in the United States with this belief that a UFO had landed with aliens inside of it. And one of the most interesting documents is the second CIA director, Walter Bedell Smith, memos back and forth to the National Security Council talking about how the fear is that the Soviets could make a hoax against America involving a UFO and overload our early air-defense warning system, making America vulnerable to an attack."

What's worse: that's not even why Area 51 is classified. As in, Soviet-modified children-turned-alien-pilots who crash landed in a saucer isn't atrocious enough. It's secret because apparently American officials saw these tests and decided to conduct human experiments of their own.

Annie Jacobsen is keeping her eye-witness source anonymous, saying he has "nothing to gain and everything to lose" for talking about this. She describes him as the last of five engineers who worked on this "horrific rogue program," says that he knows that it was wrong, but also calls him a hero who has done much for American aviation.

28~ All Secret Societies Lead Back to Rome

“The Knights of Malta are the militia of the Pope, and are sworn to total obedience by a blood oath which is taken extremely seriously and to the death. The Pope as the head of the Vatican is also the head of a foreign national power.”

-”Encyclopedia of Freemasonry and Its Kindred Sciences” by Albert G. Mackey 33rd degree Mason, published by the Masonic History Company, Chicago, New York, & London, 1925: (Volume One, pp. 392-95)

The following are excerpts from “Behold a Pale Horse” by William Cooper taken from chapter two, “Secret Societies and the New World Order”

The Knights of Malta is a world organization with its threads weaving through business, banking, politics, the CIA, other intelligence organizations, P2, religion, education, law, military, think tanks, foundations, the United States Information Agency, the United Nations, and numerous other organizations. They are not the oldest but are one of the oldest branches of the Order of the Quest in existence. The world head of the Knights of Malta is elected for a life term, with the approval of the Pope. The Knights of Malta have their own Constitution and are sworn to work toward the establishment of a New World Order with the Pope at its head. Knights of Malta members are also powerful members of the CFR (Council on Foreign Relations) and the Trilateral Commission.

The goal of the Council on Foreign Relations is a New World Order. George (Herbert Walker) Bush is a member of the CFR. Knights of Malta play a powerful role in this scenario. In the 1930s General Smedley Butler was recruited to help take over the White House. He was told that he was needed because of his general popularity with the military. General Butler blew the whistle and named several prominent Americans as part of the plot. At the top of the list was John J. Raskob, who was a founding member of the U.S. branch of the Knights of Malta. He was board chairman of General Motors. He was, at the time, the U.S. Treasurer of the Knights of Malta. Congressional hearings were held to investigate the plot, but none of those named, including Raskob, was ever called to testify and nothing ever came of the hearings. Although you will find this in the Congressional records, you will NEVER find it in ANY history book anywhere.

It is significant that the Iran-Contra episode has many similarities to the 1930s plot. William Casey was a member of the Knights of Malta. William Casey, with the help of Vice President Bush, Anne Armstrong and Donald Regan, caused the President’s Foreign Intelligence Advisory Board to be emasculated so that Bush, Casey, North and others could carry out their dirty deeds without oversight. They had also developed a plan to suspend the Constitution of the United States and were preparing to implement the plan when they were caught. These facts emerged from the hearings but were suppressed by the committee chairman, Senator Daniel Inouye of Hawaii. You must understand that tremendous power was involved in both attempts to overthrow the United States Government.

William Casey was the Director of the CIA. He was a member of the CFR. Casey was a Knight of Malta. He was the head of Ronald Reagan’s political campaign. He was head of the Securities and Exchange Commission. During the Nixon administration he was head of the Export-Import Bank.

Casey arranged financing for the Kama River truck factory in the Soviet Union with 90% of the funds guaranteed or furnished by the U.S. taxpayer. This factory built military truck and tank engines for the Soviet Army. It was, and may still be, the largest factory in the world and could produce more heavy trucks than all U.S. factories together. We believe Casey was murdered. The first U.S. Ambassador to the Vatican was William Wilson, a Knight of Malta. His appointment was probably illegal and, for a fact, was highly unethical. Wilson could not possibly have represented the U.S. when his allegiance was sworn to the Pope.

Knight of Malta Myron Taylor was President Roosevelt s envoy. Knight of Malta John McCone was President Kennedy’s envoy and he was also the Director of the CIA during the early ’60s. A former mayor of New York City, Robert Wagner, was President Jimmy Carter’s envoy. Frank Shakespeare replaced William Wilson. Frank Shakespeare is a Knight of Malta, and so it goes. President Reagan spoke at the annual Knights of Malta dinner.

The Knights of Malta ALL have diplomatic immunity. They can ship goods across borders without paying duty or undergoing customs check. Does that ring any bells? In any case, that is power.

The Knights of Malta is held up by a backbone consisting of nobility. Nearly half of the 10,000 members belong to Europe’s oldest and most powerful families. This cements the alliance between the Vatican and the “Black Nobility.” The Black Nobility is mostly the rich and powerful of Europe. The head of the Black Nobility is the family that can claim direct descendancy from the last Roman emperor. Maybe now you can see that things are beginning to fall into their proper place. Membership in the Knights of Malta entails obedience to one’s superior in THE ORDER and ultimately to the Pope. Therefore, a U.S. ambassador who is also a member of the Knights of Malta faces a conflict of interest. Why is this fact ignored? President Bush appointed Knight of Malta Thomas Melledy to the post of U.S. Ambassador to the Vatican.

The Vatican has founded the Pope John Paul II Center for Prayer and Study for Peace at 1711 Ocean Avenue, Springlake, New Jersey, in a man- sion overlooking the ocean. The mansion was given to the New York Archdiocese by the estate of Elmer Bobst, who died in 1978. He was a multimillionaire and chairman of Warner Lambert Company. Richard Nixon was a frequent visitor. Directors of the Center were Kurt Waldheim, former Secretary General of the United Nations and ex-nazi war criminal; Cyrus Vance, former Secretary of State under Carter and member of both the Council on Foreign Relations and the Trilateral Commission; Clare Booth Luce, a dame of the Knights of Malta; and J. Peter Grace of W.R. Grace Company, who is head of the Knights of Malta in the United States. The Center was set up by the Vatican as a part of the Pope’s new peace plan, which will bring the world together. The Center has two roles: (1) Educate Catholics and their children to accept the New World Order. (2) Provide residence for the world-peace-solution computer and an ongoing study for peaceful solutions to any future problems which may endanger world peace. The computer is hooked to the world capitals via satellite. All nations have agreed to relinquish sovereignty to the Pope and submit future problems to the computer for solution. Of course, this will not go into effect until the New World Order is publicly announced. We believe that the New World Order was born in secrecy on January 19,1989. Now you know.

The Vatican has stated at various times that “the Pope is for total disarmament; the Pope is for elimination of the sovereignty of the nation states; the Pope is also stating that property rights are not to be considered true property rights. The Pope believes that only the Vatican knows what is right for man.” The highest levels of Freemasonry, including and especially, the Knights of Malta and the Royal Orders of Chivalry are guided by the Vatican, the hub of both religious and temporal power on planet Earth.

Cooper described the Illuminati as a secret international organization, controlled by the Bilderberg Group, that conspired with the Knights of Columbus, Masons, Skull and Bones, and other organizations. Its ultimate goal, he said, was the establishment of a New World Order. According to Cooper the Illuminati conspirators invented alien threats for their own gain. Cooper believed that James Forrestal's fatal fall from a window on the sixteenth floor of Bethesda Hospital was connected to the alleged secret committee Majestic-12, and that JASON advisory group scientists reported to an elite group of Trilateral Commission and Council on Foreign Relations executive committee members who were high-ranking members of the Illuminati.

Cooper hosted his own radio show entitled "Hour of the Time". A Clinton Administration White House memo accused him of being "the most dangerous radio host in America" for exposing the truth about secret societies trying to establish a new world order.

President Bill Clinton and the IRS in July 1998 charged William Cooper with tax evasion. Soon after an arrest warrant was issued but not executed, resulting in his being named a "major fugitive" by the US Marshals Service in 2000. On November 5, 2001 Apache County sheriff's deputies attempted to arrest Cooper at his Eagar, Arizona home on alleged charges of aggravated assault with a deadly weapon and endangerment stemming from earlier disputes with local residents. After an exchange of gunfire Cooper was fatally shot and died.

Blackwater & the Knights of Malta

The US security firm first came into the public eye in early April 2004, when four of its personnel were killed and mutilated by mobs in Falluja. Although Iraqi religious parties denounced the attacks at the time, Bush gave the town four days to deliver the perpetrators before ordering an all-out attack, one in which thousands of Falluja inhabitants perished. In his book, Blackwater: The Rise of the World’s Most Powerful Mercenary Army, American investigative journalist Jeremy Scahill links the modern security firm to the Knights of Malta, an offshoot of the Knights Templar. Blackwater’s employees, he argues, share the same religious zeal of ancient crusaders.

Many has been written about the privatization of the Iraq war, but in his new bestseller book Jeremy Scahill sheds much needed light on the ideological roots of the largest US private mercenary firm and its links to the theocons and the Christian militia Sovereign Military Order of Malta. Prince, writes Scahill, shows how “politically powerful Christian fundamentalists and Neocons are pressing forward with their battle for what they call ‘freedom’ and ‘democracy.’” He has connections with conservative Catholic groups and funds rightwing organizations through his Freiheit Foundation. Senior Blackwater executives such as Joseph Schmitz do not only subscribe to the theocon ideology but are also members of the Sovereign Military Order of Malta, a Christian militia that had a mission of defending territories the Crusaders captured from Muslims.

Schmitz, says Scahill, “comes from one of the most bizarre, scandal-plagued, right-wing political families in US history.” The Sovereign Military Order of Malta began as a Christian charity in Al-Quds in 1080 to provide care for poor and sick pilgrims to the Holy Land. After the conquest of the holy city in 1095 during the First Crusade it became a Catholic Military Order. After the Muslims restored Al-Quds, the Order operated from Rhodes and later from Malta where it administered a vassal state under the Spanish viceroy of Sicily. The Order’s fighters, known as the Knights Hospitaller, helped the Crusaders in raids on Muslim countries near the coasts of Italy, including Tunisia, Libya and Morocco. The Sovereign Military Order of Malta is now a state located in Rome and is recognized by 50 countries worldwide.

29~ The Vatican’s Next Plot to Re-Write the Bible with

Extra-terrestrials

The Great Vatican Deception

Christians will not immediately need to renounce their faith in God “simply on the basis of the reception of [this] new, unexpected information of a religious character from extraterrestrial civilizations.” However, once the “religious content” originating from outside the earth “has been verified” they will have to conduct “a re-reading [of the Gospel] inclusive of the new data…”

– Vatican Astronomer, Eminent Theologian and Full Professor of Fundamental Theology at the

Pontificia Università della Santa Croce in Rome [Connected With Opus Dei], Father Giuseppe Tanzella-Nitti

Pope Calls For A New World Order

The San Francisco Chronicle had a front page story with the title, "Pope Calls for a New World Order He endorses capitalism with a social conscience." This article stated that the pope has a vision of a post-Communist world of economic and social justice, leaving room for capitalism, with a moral core but no place for "consumer societies."

There is a book on the market today by Malachi Martin, entitled "The Keys of This Blood", Simon and Schuster. Martin, a former Jesuit and professor at the Vatican’s Pontifical Biblical Institute, details the pope’s plans for conquering the world.

A Winner-Take-All Race

Taken from the dust jacket of Malachi Martin’s book, the publisher states:

"In this timely and provocative new book, bestselling author Malachi Martin reveals the untold story behind the Vatican’s role in the collapse of the Iron Curtain, as well as the popes far-reaching assessment of the three-way contest now unfolding among the global powers the Soviet Union... the capitalist nations of the West, and the pope’s own universal Roman Church a winner-take-all race against time and each other to establish, maintain, and control the first one-world government that has ever existed on the face of the earth... And Martin reveals the pope’s own blueprint for a genuinely geopolitical structure: a one-world government that is both viable and humanly acceptable."

The term New World Order received attention as never before when former President George Bush, during the Persian Gulf crisis, gave a speech mentioning the New World Order that is coming. When Kuwait was invaded, they looked to America for military help. A National Public Radio correspondent called George Bush the "president of the world."

Time magazine has called America "the world’s sole remaining superpower."

Charles Krauthammer, writing in the New Republic, said we now have,

"a highly unusual world structure with a single power, the United States, at the apex of the international system."

What Is In Store For The Future?

With the United States as the only superpower left on the scene and the Vatican working to bring about a one-world government, from a religious standpoint, what is in store for the future? Is China worried about their future? Newsweek magazine reports,

"As they watched the collapse of communism in Eastern Europe and Russia, China’s aging leadership became convinced that the man most responsible for the party’s fall from grace was none other than the pope himself. Internal party documents accused him of directing ‘reactionary and subversive’ forces against communists everywhere."

In a Life magazine article entitled "The Triumph of John Paul II," writer Stefan Kanfer quotes a senior Vatican diplomat:

"‘We are not accustomed to witnessing so many events like these, we did not expect to see such an abundance of fruits.’ In private meetings with heads of state, back room consultations with dissident groups and with persistent propagandizing... the pope has helped bring about the greatest policy change since the Russian Revolution. His objective is... the liberation of the world itself."

Catholicism, with the cooperation of the United States, wants to bring about a one-world government. Will they succeed and set up another world empire to try to bring about world peace and order?

All Attempts Have failed from the Past for New World Order

Time and time again men have dreamed of rebuilding one mighty kingdom. Charlemagne tried it; Charles V tried; Louis XIV tried; Napoleon tried; Kaiser Wilhelm tried; and Adolf Hitler tried. All attempts have failed. The current attempt may appear for a time to be successful, but it will be short lived.

The Jesuit Order is in Charge of All Mafia & Secret Societies – Programmed to Spy, Assassinate and Exterminate

The Order of the Jesuits were anathema only 2 generations ago. History has been rewritten and this murderous order is now portrayed as social reformers and educators. In fact, they are the military arm of the Babylonian Catholic Church and as you’ll see below are charged with the murder and annihilation of anyone or anything that gets in the way of the Vatican plan.

The subject is well worth investigation if this is new to you. Their tentacles reach into the halls of power everywhere, including US Presidents, the military, corporate and banking thugs, and power brokers worldwide. To have the first Jesuit Pope ever as the head of the Catholic empire at this present time in history is no accident and does not bode well for humanity.

Understanding the background of the Jesuit Order is best done by exposing their oath. Much like the Mossad and hard core Zionists, they are ordained and sworn to do anything and everything necessary to further their unholy cause for world domination and control.

The Jesuits are A Military Religious Order of the Roman Catholic Church

“When a Jesuit of the minor rank is to be elevated to command, he is conducted into the Chapel of the Convent of the Order, where there are only three others present, the principal or Superior standing in front of the altar. On either side stands a monk, one of whom holds a banner of yellow and white, which are the Papal colors, and the other a black banner with a dagger and red cross above a skull and crossbones, with the word INRI, and below them the words IUSTUM, NECAR, REGES, IMPIOUS. The meaning of which is: It is just to exterminate or annihilate impious or heretical Kings, Governments, or Rulers. Upon the floor is a red cross at which the postulant or candidate kneels. The Superior hands him a small black crucifix, which he takes in his left hand and presses to his heart, and the Superior at the same time presents to him a dagger, which he grasps by the blade and holds the point against his heart, the Superior still holding it by the hilt, and thus addresses the postulant:”

Superior:

“My son, heretofore you have been taught to act the dissembler: among Roman Catholics to be a Roman Catholic, and to be a spy even among your own brethren; to believe no man, to trust no man. Among the Reformers, to be a reformer; among the Huguenots, to be a Huguenot; among the Calvinists, to be a Calvinist; among other Protestants, generally to be a Protestant, and obtaining their confidence, to seek even to preach from their pulpits, and to denounce with all the vehemence in your nature our Holy Religion and the Pope; and even to descend so low as to become a Jew among Jews, that you might be enabled to gather together all information for the benefit of your Order as a faithful soldier of the Pope.”

“You have been taught to insidiously plant the seeds of jealousy and hatred between communities, provinces, states that were at peace, and incite them to deeds of blood, involving them in war with each other, and to create revolutions and civil wars in countries that were independent and prosperous, cultivating the arts and the sciences and enjoying the blessings of peace. To take sides with the combatants and to act secretly with your brother Jesuit, who might be engaged on the other side, but openly opposed to that with which you might be connected, only that the Church might be the gainer in the end, in the conditions fixed in the treaties for peace and that the end justifies the means.”

“You have been taught your duty as a spy, to gather all statistics, facts and information in your power from every source; to ingratiate yourself into the confidence of the family circle of Protestants and heretics of every class and character, as well as that of the merchant, the banker, the lawyer, among the schools and universities, in parliaments and legislatures, and the judiciaries and councils of state, and to be all things to all men, for the Pope’s sake, whose servants we are unto death.”

“You have received all your instructions heretofore as a novice, a neophyte, and have served as co-adjurer, confessor and priest, but you have not yet been invested with all that is necessary to command in the Army of Loyola in the service of the Pope. You must serve the proper time as the instrument and executioner as directed by your superiors; for none can command here who has not consecrated his labors with the blood of the heretic; for “without the shedding of blood no man can be saved.” Therefore, to fit yourself for your work and make your own salvation sure, you will, in addition to your former oath of obedience to your order and allegiance to the Pope, repeat after me”.

No Religion is Higher than Truth

We all have a role to play in this game called life as it exists. You can’t have cops without robbers and you can’t have the good without the bad because this is the universal laws of consciousness we call karma. Lessons we learn defines who we really are and the potential to be in the future who we want to be. Outer space is God’s (The Source) collective consciousness and we are all one mind consciousness together. We all experience the same realities but on different levels and earth is a hologram like our human bodies to make the experience feel real. Our soul is a ball of energy or light and we need to express ourselves through physical realities to experience and contribute to the pool of the one consciousness of God (The Source). Rome along with all of the ancients from the past knew this secret and kept this hidden secret from us. Regardless of Rome’s attempt to keep us from knowing the truth from the past about our consciousness we are now entering into the (New Age) Age of Enlightenment.

Earth as we know it is just a playground or a hologram image to help us to keep re-discovering ourselves through different scripts of a movie playing different actors or actresses through the reincarnation process.  The five senses that we use as humans are just to fool us to believe everything is real on earth so it can make our experience seem more real the way God (The Source) intended it to be.  In essence we create our own realities and as we discovered throughout this book, religion was a reality we created to rediscover the truth that we are God’s (The Source) in collective consciousness. Every soul that comes into a human body is always connected through vibration and frequency as a whole with other souls in other bodies in return connected to the one consciousness of God (The Source).

If we all feel one way in a collective consciousness then in return the outcome will be a universal experience thus creating that reality for all of us and throughout the ages this secret was well known by ancient historians, mystery schools, philosophers, various religions and mystics but was lost on purpose through the cycles of ages designed by God (The Source) so we could come back to the Age of Aquarius to rediscover the truth of ourselves. Rome, most religions and major governments know we are coming in the Age of Aquarius but are using their own selfish ego to try to keep us from knowing the truth because their desire to accomplish one world order is only a role they are playing out to instill fear but now that you know the truth we are free.

The principles of yen and the yang like positive and negative are our experiences to understand who we really are and it is up to us to grow up or to keep living in a selfish ego experience. Gaining truth is knowledge equals wisdom and the ancients knew this hidden secret. Daily meditation and past life regression therapy is the key to raise your vibration/frequency to help find your true self and to help yourself move forward within the powers of creation. We can create anything we want if we open our eyes to the truth because we are all co-creators of God (The Source).

30~ Secret Societies Have

Used & Abused

the Law of Attraction

This secret use of the Law of Attraction has made and kept families very rich. It is one of the most closely guarded secrets of all times. If the common people knew that they could do, have or be anything then there would be no peasant society for the rich to live off of.

Law of Attraction in action:  Start with Visualization…

You make pictures in your mind all the time. As you drive to work, take a walk, watch TV, cook dinner, and even while you dream at night. “Your Wish Is Your Command”. For example, picturing yourself relaxing on the beach makes you feel good. Picturing yourself having an argument with your boss makes you feel bad. You must control your thoughts as your mind goes through it process of thinking.

If you become aware of your thoughts, you might notice that you have mind chatter.

You can have, do or be anything that you want and when use your thoughts to project a image “Your Wish Is Your Command” you will be aligning your dreams with the Law of Attraction in a positive way. Yes, thoughts do become things when held long and strong enough. But there is more to manifesting your dreams than just visualizing. Visualizing is part of the steps of the Law of Attraction as used by the Secret Societies. You can learn this information as taught in the secret clubs. But remember abusing the law of attraction for self-worship and not for the good of all has a profound effect in your future reincarnations.

It was the Atlanteans, the first progeny of semi-divine man after his separation into sexes -- hence the first-begotten and humanly-born mortals -- who became the first "Sacrificers" to the god of matter. That worship degenerated very soon into self-worship, thence led to phallicism, or that which reigns supreme to this day in the symbolisms of every exoteric religion of ritual, dogma, and form. Phallicism began by the worship of the human body -- that "miracle of miracles," ... and ended by that of its respective sexes. The worshippers were giants in stature; but they were giants in knowledge and learning, though it came to them more easily than it does to the men of our modern times. Their Science was innate in them. The Lemuro-Atlantean had no need of discovering and fixing in his memory that which his informing PRINCIPLE knew at the moment of its incarnation. Time alone, and the ever-growing obtuseness of the matter in which the Principles had clothed themselves, could, the one, weaken the memory of their pre-natal knowledge, the other, bluntand even extinguish every spark of the spiritual and divine in them. There never was an original sin, but only an abuse of physical intelligence -- the psychic being guided by the animal, and both putting out the light of the spiritual. When people talk about feeling at peace, about their life suddenly having more meaning, or about experiencing the law of attraction, this is what is at the core of those changes.

Meditation is the Key to the Laws of Attraction

Raising your vibration enables you to receive a more direct guidance and clearer guidance from your Higher self since it vibrates at a higher level. Creating and using this relationship to your Higher self allows for information to be more easily accepted by the conscious and actualized. In other words, once you begin to raise your vibration, you can better understand ... everything. You will see the interconnectedness of all life. You will begin to see how you can change your life for the better and bring amazing experiences into your life.

How do I raise my vibration? Meditate.

When you meditate, you stop thinking, including limiting and negative thoughts. This allows your vibration to rise. While your vibration will not be permanently reset to the new higher vibration achieved in the meditative state, it will also not return completely to where it was when you started. Watch your breath move throughout you with your mind's eye, bringing your attention to your internal self, and feel your body relax. Bringing your conscious attention to your breath automatically calms your mind and brings you to a state of meditation.

A technique for beginner mediators is to count your breath, on the exhale, up to ten and then begin back at one.  If you lose track, simply go back to one. Just twenty minutes a day will gradually change your vibrational set point to a higher and higher frequency.

Age of Aquarius

The Age of Aquarius is causing great turmoil, to make room for the new values of love, brotherhood, unity and integrity. Everything with Piscean values is being exposed and taken down. This includes governments, corporations, individuals, and even personal relationships. Many call this a disaster, as the world appears to be falling apart, but is it? The Aquarian Age points to the direction of our own evolution in consciousness. We are each being asked to make a choice. We can cling to the old outdated values or adopt the new evolving ones. Our happiness and peace depends on our choice. The change will take place whether we like it or not.

It's uncanny how the Mayan Great Age and the Egyptian Age of Aquarius agree. These two ancient peoples were on opposite sides of the world with no physical contact. Both the Aquarian Age and the Mayan Great Cycle appear to have begun at the same time, around 2012. One could argue that there was contact since the word "maya" also can be found in Greek text. What's interesting is both are based on precession of the equinoxes.

Scientist today confirmed the galactic alignment as the Maya predicted, "There's no question that one of the great cycles of the traditional ancient Mayan calendar comes to a completion of its count at that time in 2012," says E.C. Krupp, Ph.D., director of the Griffith Observatory in Los Angeles, California. In fact, many scientists believe we should be paying closer attention to what the Maya predicted for our own sakes. Hidden in their hieroglyphic text is the key to our own salvation...but we must open our minds eye to see it. The Maya calculated to the day the historic alignment on December 21, 2012 over 2,000 years ago.

"...our ancestors devised every method imaginable to alert us to a single fact; now is the time of the most extraordinary conditions and opportunities that accompany the rarest of events, the shift from one world age to the next." Fractal Time, Gregg Braden

What isn't found anywhere in their text is doomsday for the world. In fact the Maya did everything they could to inform us of the great "window of OPPORTUNITY for spiritual growth" opening to us with this historic alignment of the earth, the sun and the galactic center of the universe. The Age of Aquarius mimics the ancient Mayas prediction for the next Great Cycle.

What does the Age of Aquarius or Aquarian Age represent?

"The Age of Aquarius is the Age of Freedom, Technology (especially electricity), and the Water Bearer."

The rapid changes in technology we've seen in the last number of years was orchestrated by the universal forces or the divine to prepare us for the next new age, the Age of Aquarius. Our technological boom was not because of our "superior" inventiveness compared to our ancestors, as some may think...It was all part of the universal plan to prepare us. Another key trait of this new age is "humanitarianism without prejudice or preference." This could represent the emergence of pro-active intergovernmental organizations and unified global movements. Maybe we'll finally learn to work together for the betterment of the "whole" world as a unified unit. Now that's progress...when everyone, and everything wins!

We are all experiencing these trait changes now as we travel the path from Pisces to Aquarius.

The general consensus is an Astrological Age is about 2,150 years with some deviation because the earth's rotations vary in length. Another factor is the disproportionate sizes of the constellations. This coming new era should usher in a period of group consciousness. Aquarius and Leo are polar opposites. As precession marches further into the Age of Aquarius, the "intensive self-consciousness of Leo" should expand into the "group awareness of Aquarius." In other words, the individual should become the  universal while still maintaining individuality. Personal Identity will be lost for the good of the whole. Yet personal spiritual identity would remain intact.

It's a time to understand that WE are the spiritual masters we have been waiting for.

This is a time of the merging of the opposites, the masculine and the feminine. These two energies "within" each of us will once again work together to know God. And, they will act on divine inspiration, bringing messages from the divine to manifestation in the world.

As we think so shall we create.

In a new and developed consciousness everything will be given freely on demand to meet a need. Aware individuals will not conceive of lack. What we give out of love grows, not diminishes. We will become "spiritual beings having a human experience," instead of human beings having a worldly experience. Spirit and matter will merge and function as one. It will be the feminine (receiver of divine inspiration), and the masculine (acting it out in the world), uniting as one unit...unquestioning...without altering messages from the divine. It would be the end of selfish desire and the beginning of selfless free expression of the soul of humanity.

The radical social changes in the 1960s happened when the conjunction of the planet Uranus occurred. This is a planet ruled by the sign Aquarius and the coming New Age. This event represents the changes needed for the Age of Aquarius. The major part of the change began in 1987 at the time of the Harmonic Convergence. A transition began at this time heralding increased spirituality and harmony among people. The Indigo ,crystal and rainbow children are here to help us move towards the Age of Aquarius values of "love, brotherhood, unity and integrity." These children possess increased spiritual sensitivity, and have stronger ties to the upcoming values.

"...the sign Aquarius into which sign our sun is now entering, its three decanates, Saturn, Mercury and Venus, bringing inevitable difficulty, illumination and brotherly love. On the ordinary wheel (spiritually undeveloped man), in all outer affairs, Saturn controls, and we consequently find ourselves today in a state of chaos and trouble. But, as far as the consciousness of the race is concerned, Mercury is becoming increasingly active. A steady illumination is taking place and light is being thrown on all problems - light on government and politics through experiments and the study of great and basic ideologies; light on the material nature of the world through all the many branches of science; light on humanity itself through education, philosophy and psychology. This light is spreading down to the very darkest places in our planet and its many forms of life." Esoteric Astrology, Alice Bailey, 1975.

Conclusion:

This quote that states the challenge of the coming Age of Aquarius:

"The tests and difficulties and pains of this era are symptoms or indications of the "entering into manifestation" of the new civilization and culture. They portend the birth of the new era for which the entire world waits. This will happen if - speaking esoterically - the sixth ray energy of Mars (lower chakra energy ) is transmuted into the sixth ray energy of Neptune (higher chakra energy), for the one is "objective and full of blood", and the other is "subjective and full of life." Esoteric Astrology, Alice Bailey 1975

So...if Alice Bailey, a master astrologer is correct, it will be up to us...all humanity...to decide which direction we take in the coming new age, the Age of Aquarius. It's in fact a choice...a personal one, as well as a collective one. Change always starts with the individual. It's through the synergistic efforts of the individual that the collective consciousness is changed. So don't take your personal direction choices lightly. A positive move towards the divine, compounds and has far more effect on the collective consciousness of the earth than a negative stand.

God after all in his infinite wisdom gave us Free Will. So, will we allow ourselves as a whole to be swallowed up in hate, greed, and prejudice? Or, are we tired of this yet? The other choice is to reach for the light and go in the new direction represented by the coming new Age of Aquarius of "love, brotherhood, unity and integrity." Will we learn to live and work together for the good of the whole planet? Or, will we continue on the road of self-destruction we've been traveling now for some time? I know some of you are thinking you are helpless to steer the change. But you're wrong! It can happen. All it takes is for you and I and the next guy to change our thinking and values to align with the coming new Age of Aquarius. Once the synergistic ball starts to roll, it will be unstoppable.

6,000 year old Ancient Egyptian Symbol of Aquarius "WATER OF LIFE" Papyrus?

Papyrus Translation

“The water of life is given to you, drink it and wash your body with it. It is given to you for your spirit, mind and body-for the man and women inside of you. The water of life is given to us to make us whole-oneness in ourselves. It increases the ability of hidden senses. It gives one courage, strength and freedom-freedom from fears and attachments. The water of life will create a civilization far superior to the one existing. Noble character traits will be it’s sign. This civilization will guide the sciences and the arts-it will guide the spirit, and body for further growth and increased wisdom. It will give birth to the unit of both worlds.

The water of life will increase your love and knowledge-it makes you more whole. It will help you to be what you are-a perfect creation. Isis, the servant of mankind and mediator of the idea of creation is giving the key of higher living. With spirit, mind and body we have to guide men and women with wisdom similar to that of a priest teaching the water of life and the life principle – for this world and the world to come.”

“The Miracles of Urine Therapy” (Feb. 1988) by Beatrice Bartnett and Margie Adelman

SECRETARIAT, THE LATE GREAT RACE HORSE, DRANK ONLY DISTILLED WATER.

"He is moving like a tremendous machine!!!" ---announcer Chic Anderson, at the 1973 Belmont Stakes

"Q. Can animals and wildlife tell the difference?

A. Place the nine different kinds of water before a goat and he will pick out the distilled water. You can't fool him. Birds given distilled water will return year after year. Thoroughbred horses have lost many a race due to changes in water. The late great race horse, Secretariat, drank only distilled water. A breeder of thoroughbreds from San Diego told some amazing stories about his own horses. Acres U.S.A. has numerous case reports on the value of pure water in animal production. Whenever possible, distillation is preferred. If more race horse owners knew this simple secret, they could have fattened their purses many times."

---from "The Choice is Clear" by Dr. Allen E. Banik

Cornelius McGillicuddy, Sr., 1862 – 1956, better known as Connie Mack, was an American professional baseball player, manager, and team owner.

“Connie Mack, manager of the Philadelphia A’s for nearly 30 years, reputedly would not allow his players to drink hard water under any circumstances. He would not accept any contract unless he could furnish his men with distilled water, and on some occasions, low-mineral mountain water. Distilled water kept his players free from constipation and in perfect health. Seldom did his pitchers have sore shoulders due to hard water mineral deposits in their joints. If your aspiring pitchers consider the big leagues as a career, let them remember Connie Mack’s secret. Connie too kept his perfect health to the age of 93”

---from "The Choice is Clear" by Dr. Allen E. Banik

What the Experts say about Distilled Water

"If you decide on bottled water, make sure it's distilled, (however), in the long run you'll save money if you clean your water at home. It's more convenient than hauling gallon jugs from the store. The 'gold standard' for purifying your water is a system that distills your water.... You have the comfort of knowing there is no chlorine, fluoride, bacteria, viruses, pesticides, or lead. You get nothing but H2O."

---Maximum Health. Dr. Robert D. Willix, Jr., M.D.

"Let me classify the nine kinds of water. They are hard water, raw water, boiled water, soft water, rain water, snow water, filtered water, de-ionized water, and distilled water. All are kinds of water - but remember this: only one of these nine kinds of water is good for you. Distilled water is water which has been turned into vapor, so that all its impurities are left behind. Then, by condensing, it is turned back to pure water. It is the only water which is pure - the only water free from all impurities".

---The Choice Is Clear, Dr. Allen E. Banik

"Distillation provides us with the purest water obtainable . . . by all means make the smart choice in the type of water you drink. There should only be one choice - PURE! And pure means distilled."

---Fit For Life II: Living Health  Harvey & Marilyn Diamond

"The only minerals that the body can utilize are the organic minerals. All other types of minerals are foreign substances to the body and must be eliminated. Distilled water is the only water that can be taken into the body without damage to the tissues."

---Dr. Allen E. Banik, M.D., who spent much of his life researching the effects of water on the human body reported this in his publication The Choice Is Clear

"Distillation involves the process of vaporizing water by boiling it. The steam rises, leaving behind most bacteria, viruses, chemicals, minerals, and pollutants from the water. The steam is then moved into a condensing chamber where it is cooled and condensed to become distilled water . . . We believe that only steam-distilled water should be consumed."

---Prescription for Nutritional Healing, James F. Balch, M.D. & Phyllis A. Balch, C.N.C.

31~ The Illuminati &

Our Government Has Been

Poisoning Our Pineal Gland

for Many Years

Fluoride Hardens Your Arteries - Odds Are 6 in 10 You're Consuming This Poison Ingredient Daily

It's no secret that cardiovascular disease is the leading cause of death worldwide. But how many people realize that fluoride—which is still added to many municipal water supplies in the U.S.—is linked to heart disease? In a new study published in the journal Nuclear Medicine Communications, researchers found that fluoride may be associated with an increased cardiovascular risk as it causes hardening of your arteries. Reviewing the imaging data and cardiovascular history of patients who received whole-body sodium fluoride PET scans, the researchers found a significant correlation between a history of cardiovascular events and presence of fluoride uptake in coronary arteries.

While there are certainly many factors contributing to the rise in heart disease—poor diet likely being the most important—it certainly doesn't help to add a chemical to water supplies that will be consumed by everyone in the area regardless of health status, from toddlers to seniors, that might contribute to the problem. The primary issue here is that there's a lack of evidence supporting the use of fluoride, and an awful lot of evidence stacked against the indiscriminate use of it, including these latest findings. The practice of adding fluoride to tap water began in 1945. With more than 70 percent of U.S. public water supplies currently fluoridated, chances are you're one of the 170 million Americans who drink and bathe in fluoride on a daily basis.

Most likely, your dentist—along with countless government and public health officials—has praised and promoted the use of fluoride, both in toothpaste and drinking water, as one of your must-do regimens to promote strong and healthy teeth. But let's make this point clear right from the start: fluoride is not an essential nutrient needed for your health—dental or otherwise. There is not one single process in your body that requires fluoride.

Fluoride is a Cumulative Poison

It's important to realize that fluoride is a cumulative poison. Approximately 98 percent of the fluoride you ingest in water is absorbed into your blood through your gastrointestinal tract. From there, it enters your body's cellular tissues. On average, about 50 percent of the fluoride you ingest each day gets excreted through your kidneys. Whether this happens or not is highly dependent on the presence of calcium, magnesium, Vitamin C, and selenium in your bloodstream, to which the fluoride will bind so that it no longer is seeking calcium-rich tissues that make up so much of your body. The remainder accumulates in your teeth and bones, pineal gland and other tissues, including your blood vessels.

According to the featured study:

"Fluoride uptake in vascular walls was demonstrated in 361 sites of 54 (96%) patients, whereas calcification was observed in 317 sites of 49 (88%) patients. Significant correlation between fluoride uptake and calcification was observed in most of the arterial walls, except in those of the abdominal aorta. Fluoride uptake in coronary arteries was demonstrated in 28 (46%) patients and coronary calcifications were observed in 34 (56%) patients." The amount deposited into your bones and teeth varies depending on your age. In children, more than 50 percent of an ingested dose of fluoride is deposited in bone, but in adults only about 10 percent is stored there. As the number of research studies into the toxic effects of fluoride has increased, there is now support for a rather long list of potential health problems related to fluoride accumulation in your body.

Here's a list of 20 of the most commonly mentioned health hazards and diseases associated with fluoride exposure:

Lowers IQ  Hyperactivity and/or lethargy Increases lead absorption, Disrupts synthesis of collagen

Brain damage Dementia Muscle disorders Arthritis

Bone fractures, Bone cancer (osteosarcoma), Dental fluorosis (staining and pitting of teeth), Lowers thyroid function

Disrupts immune system, Inhibits formation of antibodies Genetic damage and cell death, Inactivates 62 enzymes

Increases tumor and cancer rate, Increases aging process, Reduces melatonin production and leads to earlier onset of puberty, Damages sperm, increases infertility.

Fluoride—the Toxic Drug in Your Water Supply

Prior to 1945 when communal water fluoridation took effect, fluoride was a known toxin. For example, a 1936 issue of the Journal of the American Dental Association stated that fluoride at the 1 ppm (part per million) concentration is as toxic as arsenic and lead. The Journal of the American Medical Association stated in their September 18, 1943 issue, that fluorides are general protoplasmic poisons that change the permeability of the cell membrane by certain enzymes. And, an editorial published in the Journal of the American Dental Association, October 1, 1944, stated:

"Drinking water containing as little as 1.2 ppm fluoride will cause developmental disturbances. We cannot run the risk of producing such serious systemic disturbances. The potentialities for harm outweigh those for good."

How community water fluoridation ended up being so widely implemented, and eventually even became heralded as one of the 10 great public health achievements of the 20th century, is explained in-depth in Christopher Bryson's book The Fluoride Deception. In it, he describes the intertwined interests that existed in the 1940's and 50's between the aluminum industry, the U.S. nuclear weapons program, and the dental industry, which resulted in fluoride being declared not only safe, but beneficial to human health. Once you understand the historical context, it becomes easier to grasp why anyone would ever promote water fluoridation as "a good idea." Due to the massive amounts of fluoride required to produce bomb-grade uranium and plutonium for nuclear weapons, the Manhattan Project conducted various experiments to determine its toxic effects in 1946.

There were already several instances on record of fluoride being toxic to crops, livestock and people living downwind from the polluters, so the public concern over fluoride emissions needed to be quelled in order to avoid potentially crippling lawsuits. Within the now declassified files of the Manhattan Project and the Atomic Energy Commission, Christopher Bryson found that the toxicology department at the University of Rochester, under the direction of Harold Hodge, was asked to produce medical information about fluoride that could help defend the government against lawsuits where they were charged with fluoride pollution. Back in 1957, Harold Hodge was the nation's leading, most trusted scientist, and when he declared that fluoride was "absolutely safe" at 1 ppm, everyone believed him. So, the endorsement of fluoride as a nutrient that will grace you with brilliant pearly whites, rather than the poison it really is, was born from the need to address increasingly debilitating political and industrial problems relating to fluoride pollution. The rest, as they say, is history.

What's Really Added to Your Water Supply?

It's important to understand that the "fluoride" added to your drinking water is NOT the natural mineral, nor a pharmaceutical grade fluoride. Instead, the product most commonly used is another chemical fluoride compound—a toxic waste product from phosphate fertilizer plants.

There are three basic compounds that can be used for fluoridating water supplies:

1.Sodium fluoride (NaF)

2.Sodium silicofluoride

3.Hydrofluorosilicic acid

The first one of these, sodium fluoride, was the first of the fluoride waste materials to be used for fluoridation, but now is rarely used. It's the most well-known, as this is the compound used as pharmaceutical grade in toxicology studies and other research into the potential health dangers of fluoride. The other two, sodium silicofluoride and hydrofluorosilicic acid, are the compounds actually used for water fluoridation, with hydrofluorosilicic acid being the most commonly used additive, according to the CDC. Sodium silicofluoride and hydrofluorosilicic acid are the waste products from the wet scrubbering systems of the fertilizer industry, and are classified as hazardous wastes. Contamination with various impurities such as arsenic is also common in these products.

Hydrofluorosilicic acid is one of the most reactive chemicals known to man. Its toxicity is well known in chemical circles. It will eat through metal and plastic pipes, and corrode stainless steel and other materials. It will dissolve rubber tires and melt concrete. This is what is added to your water—all in the name of saving children from cavities! But even the less reactive sodium fluoride is a deadly poison, even in small quantities, and in the form used for fluoridation also contains additional impurities. Other common uses for sodium fluoride include:

•Rat and cockroach poisons

•Anesthetics

•Hypnotics and psychiatric drugs

Again here is another way to destroy our bodies to keep the health industry rich while we suffer from disease. Also by destroying our pineal gland it does not allow for us to use one of the main chakras of the body, the mind’s eye (pineal gland) to reconnect our soul to our spirit through the spiritual realms from meditation.

32~ SECRET HISTORY: RICHARD NIXON HIRED STANLEY KUBRICK TO FAKE THE MOON LANDING

According to DARK SIDE OF THE MOON, the most important film of its kind images of Neil Armstrong's walk on the moon on July 20, 1969 were shown to the world through the lens of master film-maker Stanley Kubrick and were staged on the same Borehamwood, U.K., soundstage where Kubrick made his landmark film, 2001: A Space Odyssey.

Ralph René, an author from New Jersey, argues that Man never flew to the moon. He believes the radiation from the sun is so deadly that astronauts would fry as soon as they got into deep space.

Think about this: to date, only three countries have been able to put a man merely in Earth orbit – the United States, Russia, and China. That speaks to how difficult it is just to get into orbit. Next, consider how far away the moon is from the Earth: 240,000 miles. Since the alleged moon landings, no country even claims to have gone more than 400 miles from Earth and that was in the Space Shuttle. The International Space Station orbits at 200 miles above Earth. There is a big difference between 240,000 miles and 400 miles. Why can’t anyone make it more than 400 miles from Earth today if we could make a 480,000 mile round trip in 1969?

NASA Moon Hoax = Freemason Conspiracy Apollo Missions Masonic Symbols

William Cooper Reveals in His Book MAJESTYTWELVE No Man Has Gone to The Moon

To make interstellar travel believable NASA was created. The Apollo Space Program foisted the idea that man could travel to, and walk upon, the moon. Every Apollo mission was carefully rehearsed and then filmed in large sound stages at the Atomic Energy Commissions Top Secret test site in the Nevada Desert and in a secured and guarded sound stage at the Walt Disney Studios within which was a huge scale mock-up of the moon.

All names, missions, landing sites, and events in the Apollo Space Program echoed the occult metaphors, rituals, and symbology of the Illuminati's secret religion. The most transparent was the faked explosion on the spacecraft Apollo 13, named "Aquarius" (new age) at 1:13 (1313 military time) on April 13, 1970 which was the metaphor for the initiation ceremony involving the death (explosion), placement in the coffin (period of uncertainty of their survival), communion with the spiritual world and the imparting of esoteric knowledge to the candidate (orbit and observation of the moon without physical contact), rebirth of the initiate (solution of problem and repairs), and the raising up (of the Phoenix, the new age of Aquarius) by the grip of the lions paw (reentry and recovery of Apollo 13). 13 is the number of death and rebirth, death and reincarnation, sacrifice, the Phoenix, the Christ (perfected soul imprisoned in matter), and the transition from the old to the new. Another revelation to those who understand the symbolic language of the Illuminati is the hidden meaning of the names of the Space Shuttles, "A Colombian Enterprise to Endeavor for the Discovery of Atlantis... and all Challengers shall be destroyed."

Exploration of the moon stopped because it was impossible to continue the hoax without being ultimately discovered. And of course they ran out of pre-filmed episodes. No man has ever ascended higher than 300 miles, if that high, above the Earth's surface. No man has ever orbited, landed on, or walked upon the moon in any publicly known space program. If man has ever truly been to the moon it has been done in secret and with a far different technology. The tremendous radiation encountered in the Van Allen Belt, solar radiation, cosmic radiation, temperature control, and many other problems connected with space travel prevent living organisms leaving our atmosphere with our known level of technology. Any intelligent high school student with a basic physics book can prove NASA faked the Apollo moon landings.

If you doubt this please explain how the astronauts walked upon the moon’s surface enclosed in a space suit in full sunlight absorbing a minimum of 265 degrees of heat surrounded by a vacuum. NASA tells us the moon has no atmosphere and that the astronauts were surrounded by the vacuum of space. Heat is defined as the vibration or movement of molecules within matter. The faster the molecular motion the higher the temperature. The slower the molecular motion the colder the temperature. Absolute zero is that point where all molecular motion ceases. In order to have hot or cold molecules must be present.

A vacuum is a condition of nothingness where there are no molecules. Vacuums exist in degrees. Some scientists tell us that there is no such thing as an absolute vacuum. Space is the closest thing to an absolute vacuum that is known to us. There are so few molecules present in most areas of what we know as "space" that any concept of "hot" or "cold" is impossible to measure. A vacuum is a perfect insulator. That is why a "Thermos" or vacuum bottle is used to store hot or cold liquids in order to maintain the temperature for the longest time possible without re-heating or re-cooling.

Radiation of all types will travel through a vacuum but will not affect the vacuum. Radiant heat from the sun travels through the vacuum of space but does not "warm" space. In fact the radiant heat of the sun has no effect whatsoever until it strikes matter. Molecular movement will increase in direct proportion to the radiant energy which is absorbed by matter. The time it takes to heat matter exposed to direct sunlight in space is determined by its color, its elemental properties, its distance from the sun, and its rate of absorption of radiant heat energy. Space is NOT hot. Space is NOT cold. Objects which are heated cannot be cooled by space. In order for an object to cool it must first be removed from direct sunlight. Objects which are in the shadow of another object will eventually cool but not because space is "cold". Space is not cold. Hot and cold do not exist in the vacuum of space. Objects cool because the laws of motion dictate that the molecules of the object will slow down due to the resistance resulting from striking other molecules until eventually all motion will stop provided the object is sheltered from the direct and/or indirect radiation of the sun and that there is no other source of heat. Since the vacuum of space is the perfect insulator objects take a very long time to cool even when removed from all sources of heat, radiated or otherwise.

NASA insists the space suits the astronauts supposedly wore on the lunar surface were air conditioned. An air conditioner cannot, and will not work without a heat exchanger. A heat exchanger simply takes heat gathered in a medium such as freon from one place and transfers it to another place. This requires a medium of molecules which can absorb and transfer the heat such as an atmosphere or water. An air conditioner will not and cannot work in a vacuum. A space suit surrounded by a vacuum cannot transfer heat from the inside of the suit to any other place. The vacuum, remember, is a perfect insulator. A man would roast in his suit in such a circumstance.

NASA claims the spacesuits were cooled by a water system which was piped around the body, then through a system of coils sheltered from the sun in the backpack. NASA claims that water was sprayed on the coils causing a coating of ice to form. The ice then supposedly absorbed the tremendous heat collected in the water and evaporated into space. There are two problems with this that cannot be explained away. 1) The amount of water needed to be carried by the astronauts in order to make this work for even a very small length of time in the direct 55 degrees over the boiling point of water (210 degrees F at sea level on Earth) heat of the sun could not have possibly been carried by the astronauts. 2) NASA has since claimed that they found ice in moon craters. NASA claims that ice sheltered from the direct rays of the sun will NOT evaporate destroying their own bogus "air conditioning" explanation.

Remember this. Think about it the next time you go off in the morning with a "vacuum bottle" filled with hot coffee. Think about it long and hard when you sit down and pour a piping hot cup from your thermos to drink with your lunch four hours later... and then think about it again when you pour the last still very warm cup of coffee at the end of the day. The same laws of physics apply to any vehicle traveling through space. NASA claims that the spacecraft was slowly rotated causing the shadowed side to be cooled by the intense cold of space... an intense cold that DOES NOT EXIST. In fact the only thing that could have been accomplished by a rotation of the spacecraft is a more even and constant heating such as that obtained by rotating a hot dog on a spit. In reality a dish called Astronaut a la Apollo would have been served. At the very least you would not want to open the hatch upon the crafts return.

NASA knows better than to claim, in addition, that a water cooling apparatus such as that which they claim cooled the astronauts suits cooled the spacecraft. No rocket could ever have been launched with the amount of water needed to work such a system for even a very short period of time. Fresh water weighs a little over 62 lbs. per cubic foot. Space and weight capacity were critical given the lift capability of the rockets used in the Apollo Space Program. No such extra water was carried by any mission whatsoever for suits or for cooling the spacecraft. On the tapes the Astronauts complained bitterly of the cold during their journey and while on the surface of the moon. They spoke of using heaters that did not give off enough heat to overcome the intense cold of space. It was imperative that NASA use this ruse because to tell the truth would TELL THE TRUTH. It is also proof of the arrogance and contempt in which the Illuminati holds the common man.

What we heard is in reality indicative of an overzealous cooling system in the props used during the filming of the missions at the Atomic Energy Commissions Nevada desert test site, where it is common to see temperatures well over 100 degrees. In the glaring unfiltered direct heat of the sun the Astronauts could never have been cold at any time whatsoever in the perfect insulating vacuum of space. NASA claims that the space suits worn by the astronauts were pressurized at 5 psi over the ambient pressure (0 psi vacuum) on the moon's surface. We have examined the gloves NASA claims the astronauts wore and find they are made of pliable material containing no mechanical, hydraulic, or electrical devices which would aid the astronauts in the dexterous use of their fingers and hands while wearing the gloves. Experiments prove absolutely that such gloves are impossible to use and that the wearer cannot bend the wrist or fingers to do any dexterous work whatsoever when filled with 5 psi over ambient pressure either in a vacuum or in the earth's atmosphere. NASA actually showed film and television footage of astronauts using their hands and fingers normally during their EVAs on the so-called lunar surface. The films show clearly that there is no pressure whatsoever within the gloves... a condition that would have caused explosive decompression of the astronauts resulting in almost immediate death if they had really been surrounded by the vacuum of space.

If you don't believe it try it yourself... it is a very simple experiment and does not require a rocket scientist to perform. These are just two of over a hundred very simple and very easy to prove valid scientific reasons why NASA and the Apollo Space Program are two of the biggest lies ever foisted upon the unsuspecting and trusting People of the world. In addition most, if not all, of the photos, films, and videotape of the Apollo Moon Missions are easily proven to be fake. Anyone with the slightest knowledge of photography, lighting, and physics can easily prove that NASA faked the visual records of the Apollo Space Program. Some are so obviously fake that when the discrepancies are pointed out to unsuspecting viewers an audible gasp has been heard. Some have actually gone into a mild state of shock. Some People break down and cry. I have seen others become so angry that they have ripped the offending photos to shreds while screaming incoherently.

C. Fred Kleinknect, head of NASA at the time of the Apollo Space Program, is now the Sovereign Grand Commander of the Council of the 33rd Degree of the Ancient and Accepted Scottish Rite of Freemasonry of the Southern Jurisdiction. It was his reward for pulling it off. All of the first astronauts were Freemasons. There is a photograph in the House of the Temple in Washington DC of Neil Armstrong on the moons surface (supposedly) in his spacesuit holding his Masonic Apron in front of his groin. The effect upon the people of the world was, that if we could go to the moon other creatures from other worlds could travel to our Earth. The escalation of the artificial alien threat scenario since that time is obvious. The recent revelations of the fraudulent nature of NASA and the Apollo space program by the Intelligence Service and others has resulted in a flood of propaganda, television programs, and films designed to keep the sheople trapped in a deep ignorant sleep. The most ambitious are "Apollo 13" and "From the Earth to the Moon", both involving the actor/producer Tom Hanks. The latter opens with a monologue by Mr. Hanks who walks forward revealing a huge representation of the "God" Apollo (Sun, Osiris, lost word, etc.) guiding his chariot pulled by 4 horses through the heavens.

Those who believe in the Book of Revelation in the King James version of the Holy Bible and other religious and/or superstitious People are being intentionally led into "millennium fever" so that they will calmly await without opposition to the new world order the workings of "the hand of God". After all... who could oppose the bringing to fruition of the inspired prophetic Revelation of God - http://www.hourofthetime.com/majestyt.htm.

End Excerpt from William Cooper's Book MAJESTYTWELVE.

33~ Ancient Secrets

of the Cycles of Time

The following article by David Frawley (Pandit Vamadeva Shastri) is adapted from Astrology of the Seers, by David Frawley

Who knows now and who can declare the paths that lead to the God; only their lower habitations are visible, who dwell in regions of supreme mystery. Rig Veda III.54.5

According to the Vedic seers, life on Earth is under the rule of vast cosmic forces that originate from the stars. All that happens locally on our planet is a result of forces coming from the distant regions of the universe. These are not just distant regions of the physical world, but also of the cosmic mind, the mysterious origin of things from which the underlying forces of creation arise. These forces determine the nature of the time in which we live. Usually we are so involved in the transient events of our personal lives that we miss these great powers altogether. Like fish, we fail to see the ocean.

Just as we resonate to the seasons of the year, so too are we individually and collectively under the rule of various time cycles. Each person, each nation, and each humanity has such a cycle, as does the planet itself. We exist at different stages in the processes of birth, growth, decay and death, not just in our bodies but also in our minds and souls. Yet this is not just a mechanical round that goes nowhere. Behind the cycle of time lies an ongoing evolution of consciousness. Just as a tree has annual cycles of growth and retreat but continues to grow year after year, so all things have an inner growth process in which consciousness continues to develop through life after life.

The Lesser Cycle of World Ages

The main time cycle governing the human race, the seasons of humanity, is the precessional cycle. This period of 25,000 years is about one year in the life of humanity. According to some Vedic astrologers, it reflects the period of revolution of the Sun around a dark companion. According to them, the Sun is a double star but its companion appears to be a dark dwarf possessing no real luminosity of its own. Modern astronomers have begun to suspect the existence of such a star and have postulated its existence to explain irregularities in the orbits of Neptune and Pluto, which suggest the gravitational influence of a more distant heavenly body within the solar system.

Besides the light from our own Sun, we also receive light from the center of the galaxy, the galactic Sun. Much of the light of this greater Sun, however, is not in visible frequencies. Some astronomers have suspected a central galactic light, like that of a quasar, whose light may be obscured by dust or nebulae in the region of the galactic center. According to Vedic astrology, the light from this galactic source has a special influence upon Earth. It nourishes and sustains intelligence in human beings. This is not the materialistic intellect but true intelligence, the capacity to perceive the real or divine spirit in things and act according to the Divine Will.

When the Sun is located on the side of its orbit where its dark companion comes between it and the galactic center, the reception of the cosmic light is reduced. At such times there is a dark or materialistic age on Earth. When the Sun is on the opposite side of its orbit and has an open reception to the light of the galactic Sun, there is a golden or spiritual age on Earth. Humanity then acts in harmony with cosmic intelligence and with Divine powers that are its functionaries and emissaries. The Sun’s dark companion appears to possess a negative magnetic field that obstructs the cosmic light from the galactic center from reaching the Earth. Through this it creates cycles of advance and decline in human civilization.

Modern astronomy estimates this cycle at around 25,900 years. The rate of yearly precession does not appear fixed, so this duration is only approximate. Manu, the great Vedic lawgiver for the human race in the Golden Age, in his teaching the Manu Samhita (I. 68-71, also note The Holy Science, Sri Yukteswar, p. 11), places this cycle at 24,000 (100 x 240) years. Other Vedic astrologers have placed it at 25,920 years (108 x 240, with 108 being the occult or mystic form of the number 100). While the exact details are not known, the general effect of the cycle is certain.

Ancient astrology places humanity under the legendary four ages: the Golden, Silver, Bronze and Iron ages. We find this idea among the Greeks as well as the Hindus, but the time periods involved are not given. In Sanskrit these are called the yugas or world ages of Satya (which means truth, also called the fourth age), Treta (the third), Dwapara (the second) and Kali (the first). Manu fixed their duration at, respectively, 4000, 3000, 2000 and 1000 years, plus a transitional period of 1/10 of their respective length both before and after.

This makes a total of 4800 years for the Satya Yuga, 3600 for the Treta Yuga Age, 2400 for Dwapara Yuga, and 1200 for Kali Yuga. The total for all four ages is 12,000 years. Two cycles of the four ages make up the 24,000-year precessional cycle.

Each precessional cycle is divided into two halves: an ascending half, in which the Sun is moving towards the point on its orbit closest to the galactic center, and a descending half, when it is moving towards the point on its orbit furthest from the galactic center. In the ascending half we move from Kali to Dwapara, Treta and Satya Yugas. In the descending half we move from Satya to Treta, Dwapara and Kali Yugas. This creates a cycle, ascending Kali, Dwapara, Treta and Satya Yugas, then descending Satya, Treta, Dwapara and Kali Yugas. In this system we do not move directly from Kali to Satya Yuga, as some other interpretations indicate, but must pass through all the intermediate ages.

The level of true intelligence on Earth diminishes one quarter for each world age. At the high point of Satya Yuga it is 100%, at the low point of Kali Yuga 25%. In Dwapara Yuga it is 50% and in Treta 75%. The bull of the dharma, who loses one leg during each of the declining yugas, symbolizes this.

According to some Vedic astrologers, the point of the Sun’s orbit furthest from the galactic center occurred around 500 AD. This was when the point of the vernal equinox was at the first degree of Aries. This was the point of greatest darkness on Earth, since which there has been a gradual increase of light. Variant views would place this date sometime between 200-550 AD, as it is the same issue as that of the ayanamsha.

Therefore, while many Western astrologers already put us in the Age of Aquarius, Vedic astrologers would place its advent up to 500 years in the future (though by other measurements given here, some of them do agree that we are in a different world age this century). The historical dates that correspond to the four Vedic world ages (as given by Sri Yukteswar in his book The Holy Science, pp. 12-3) are as follows:

Descending Yugas

Satya

11,501 BCE – 6701 BCE

Treta

6701 BCE – 3101 BCE

Dwapara

3101 BCE – 701 BCE

Kali

701 BCE – 499 AD

Ascending Yugas

Kali

499 AD – 1699 AD

Dwapara

1699 AD – 4099 AD

Treta

4099 AD – 7699 AD

Satya

7699 AD – 12,499 AD

Considering the transitional periods, there is an intermediate age between Kali and Dwapara Yugas at 1599-1899 AD. By this we see that we are in the ascending Dwapara Yuga. This is the New Age into which we have just entered, as evidenced by the great advances in science and technology. It is no longer the dark Kali Yuga, as some continue to think, yet it is far from Satya Yuga as well. Moreover, Dwapara is still in its early stages and has not presented its complete form at this stage. This may not occur for a few centuries, perhaps not until the vernal equinox actually does enter into Aquarius. Until then, some difficulties in moving into this new era will occur, with wars, pollution, famine and possible cataclysms as indications of it. This system is approximate and may have to be modified, but its general features are quite useful in helping us understand the development of human history.

The Greater Cycle of World Ages

According to the more common view of Hindu astrology, humanity is in a Kali Yuga, a dark or Iron Age of 432,000 years, said to have begun around 3102 BCE. We should note, however, that this view is a speculation of medieval thinkers and has several problems, not to mention how pessimistic it appears! Even from the standpoint of Vedic historical records, its accuracy is questionable. Ancient texts mention many kings and sages, not just of the preceding Dwapara Age, but also of the Satya and Treta yugas. If this longer yuga cycle is used, such people would have to have lived hundreds of thousands of years ago, if not millions!

For example, the avatar Rama is a figure of the end of Treta Yuga, the Silver Age. He is placed in Puranic king lists some thirty-five generations before Krishna. Yet if the Kali Yuga of 432,000 years began at 3100 BCE, Rama would have to have lived at least 868,000 years earlier in order to be in the Treta Yuga of this longer cycle. According to the precessional view of the yugas advocated by Sri Yukteswar, Rama would have to have lived somewhere not long before 3100 BCE in order to be in the Treta Yuga, and this is a much more likely date.

However, this issue is complicated because different cycles exist, both shorter and longer. Besides the 25,000 year precessional cycle, there must be other longer cycles of hundreds of thousands and millions of years, just as our ordinary lives encompass cycles within cycles of the day, the month and the year.

From the standpoint of such a greater cycle, we may indeed be in a Kali Yuga, perhaps one of 432,000 years (though I am not certain of the duration or point of beginning). Within that greater cycle of Kali Yuga, however, we do appear to be in a lesser cycle Bronze Age phase of 2400 years or so.

Humanity may appear to be in a greater dark age phase because, as evidenced in the Vedas, even in Satya and Treta Yugas the great majority of human beings were on a materialistic or vital plane level, concerned mainly with the ordinary goals of family, wealth and personal happiness. Only the higher portion of humanity, the cultural elite of a few percent, appears to experience the full benefits of the ages of light. This is the same as today, when the majority of human beings live on the same emotional level as always, and only a few really understand the secrets of science and technology, though all benefit from them. This greater Kali Yuga, however, may not have started in 3102 BCE. We may not have enough information yet to know exactly when it began or how far into it we are.

The confusion between the lesser and greater cycles has led to some errors in the occult view of history. H.P. Blavatsky and her followers exemplified such confusion, as they based their views on the Hindu texts that used the longer cycle and did not understand the precessional cycle. This caused Blavatsky to make the ages of ancient civilizations and earlier humanities many times longer than they probably were. On the other hand, modern historians, with their lack of sensitivity to spiritual knowledge, make ancient cultures many times shorter than they were. The truth appears to be that ancient civilizations like India go back at least ten thousand years in this cycle. A number of earlier cycles of civilization occurred tens of thousands of years before this one.

A civilization cannot apprehend the existence of any culture higher than itself in the cycle of world ages. Our current accounts of history go back only to the cultures of Dwapara Yuga that began around 3100 BCE, like ancient Egypt and Sumeria. Such cultures were typical of the entire world at the time. Earlier cultures of the Treta and Satya yugas existed as well. These we cannot find, because we do not understand the level on which they occurred. While highly spiritual, they were not advanced technologically. The existence of the cultures of the previous cycle of world ages before 12,000 BCE remains entirely unsuspected. The flood that followed the end of the Ice Age eliminated their traces.

It is not possible to say how many but civilizations such as we know of have been in existence for many tens of thousands of years. Nor is there any end to such cycles in sight. By some accounts, it may take up to a million years of evolution for the average soul to pass through the human domain. In this regard the human race may be quite young, even at an age of several hundred thousand years old.

Technology, particularly in its gross contemporary form with all its pollution, must be a rare and transient phase of human culture. It cannot exist very long, at most a century or two, without destroying the planet. If it existed in previous humanities, as it may well have done, it would have been passed through quickly and the damage it caused would have been cleaned up (which is why we find no traces of it). We must develop a cleaner and more natural form of technology, like solar energy, in order to survive in the long run as a species.

The majority of human cultures have always been religious and spiritual rather than materialistic in nature. All ancient and medieval cultures were of a religious bent, and those of the Orient have remained largely so into the modern age. Technology, particularly in its invasive form that disrupts the natural environment, does not characterize human culture. It is a temporary deviation from true human culture, which is that of the spirit.

Each precessional cycle marks a different age of humanity. Our present world age began with the end of the Ice Age over ten thousand years age. Its early beginnings, Satya and Treta yugas, are recorded in the hymns of the Rig Veda, the oldest scripture of India. Traces of this teaching are found in mythology all over the world and in the ancient worldwide solar religion. What archeologists see as the beginnings of agriculture and civilization in early ancient times was merely a shifting of culture brought on by many geological and climatic changes relative to the new age.

According to the Vedic view and the testimony of the ancients, the Earth goes through major changes of geography and climate. For example, a mere ten thousand years ago Chicago was under a permanent mass of ice, as was much of the northern hemisphere. Such global renovations are experienced by human beings as cataclysms, earthquakes, and floods. Many such dramatic changes are recorded in books like the Bible or the Vedas. While they are often dismissed as superstition, evidences of the ending of the Ice Age, great earthquakes and floods can be found in the ancient world. Important rivers of Vedic times, like the Saraswati, have long since gone dry, though we can trace their dry river banks through aerial photographs. Such global cataclysms usually correspond with changes of world ages. Nature goes through constant changes and the Earth is periodically renovated a process which includes clearing out the influences of previous humanities.

It is difficult for humanities of one world age to see or appreciate those of a previous world age. Our present world age humanity originated with certain seed cultures in the Himalayas during the end of the Ice Age. The previous world age humanity was Atlantean. Only students of the occult accept the existence of previous world ages, with different opinions abounding. Some of these opinions are based on racial memories that may be subjective or confused. Yet the existence of such cultures long before the so-called beginnings of history is beyond doubt to those of deeper perception.

Ascending and Descending Cycles

The two halves of the precessional cycle have their characteristic differences of mentality. In the descending side the spiritual energy is decreasing or retreating from a point of fullness, while in the ascending side it is increasing and expanding from a point of deficiency.

It is difficult for cultures in the ascending half of the world ages to understand those in the descending half. Descending cultures, like those of the Orient, are traditional, conservative and authoritarian. They are trying to preserve the light of truth from the past, the previous ages of light. Most ancient cultures were of this order. Ancient Egypt was a typical descending culture. It became so enmeshed in its cult of the past (which became a cult of death) that it eventually perished of its own inertia.

Ascending cultures, on the other hand, are non-traditional, liberal and revolutionary. They are moving towards the light of truth in the future, which has yet to be defined. Western culture is based upon Greco-Roman influences which go back only to 500 BCE and did not entirely surface until the Renaissance. Hence it cannot understand cultures that originate from earlier world views. America today is a more limited type of ascending culture, as its origins go back only a few centuries. It is basically an ascending Bronze or Dwapara Yuga culture. It is characterized by a certain seeking of light and truth but in a superficial and outward manner.

Not surprisingly, a natural misunderstanding exists between descending and ascending, traditional and non-traditional cultures, such as we observe in the world today. Descending cultures are based on a higher spiritual truth, but it has often become so rigid, traditionalized and stereotyped that they may misrepresent it, as with the caste system in India. Ascending cultures are more open and creative, with a freedom of thought and inquiry, but often in an arbitrary way that may be far from any real basis in truth. They appear immature, materialistic and sensate oriented.

We must combine both these cultural influences in a positive way. The freedom and humanitarianism of the ascending mind needs the balance of the reverence and spirituality of the descending mind. As we go forward in our cycle of development we will be able to see back further and achieve such an integration. This is one of the great challenges of the world today, and one that can only be met with great effort. The divisions of East and West, spiritual and material, ancient and modern – divisions which are so strong in our minds – show this problem.

Yet within all these cycles exists an ongoing human evolution, a spiral of growth. Even if it falls back for a time, it will arise again with new force. Though we have declined spiritually from ancient cultures, we may have gained something materially and intellectually that can enhance our ascent back to those heights. Ultimately, humanity is moving to the point where we can transcend all external influences and live in a perpetual Golden Age in which we can return to the inner Self which stands above the influences of time. No one can say when this great leap will occur. It is possible at any time; but so far it has been quite rare, even for individuals. We cannot expect it soon for the majority. Some of us can see the greater potentials of our world age. Fewer can see the potentials of more advanced world ages. Still fewer can discover the eternal that is our real home; but even one such soul becomes a beacon for all humanity and shakes the foundation of the ignorance that rules us.

Harmonization with the Galactic Center

An important cosmic event is occurring now. The winter solstice is now at a point of conjunction with the galactic center. There is some doubt as to the exact location of this point. I would place it at 06º 40′ Sagittarius, or the middle of the nakshatra Mula. Depending upon the ayanamsha one uses, this conjunction may be occurring either right now or in the next few decades. The same event appears mirrored in the calendric calculations of the Maya, a culture that shared many practices with the Vedic people.

This indicates a harmonization of humanity with the Divine will as transmitted from the galactic center. The new spiritual thinking of today may be a result of this attunement process, which insists that we enter into a new ascending age of light and cast off the shadows of the dark ages of strife and dissention. Though some global shock and suffering must be endured, the outcome can only be ultimately for the good. We should have faith in the Divine will behind this process and not give in to the despair that the present state of the world must evoke in us. Though we may not be quickly ushered into an age of enlightenment, much positive growth will occur. A shift in history as significant as any to date will be experienced, with a movement from darkness to light and a new seeking of consciousness.

By the accounts of ancient thinkers like Plato, the flood that destroyed Atlantis and ended the Ice Age occurred about 9300 BCE (9000 years before Plato). This was when the summer solstice was in conjunction with the galactic center, a point completely opposite the one today. Such new cataclysms are possible in the coming century, particularly as we continue to disrupt and destroy our ecosystem. More reverence for the cosmic powers would be a good thing for our culture. We live under cosmic laws, which, having violated, we must suffer for. It was not just superstition that caused the ancients to tremble before God and beg his mercy. It was such experiences of global retribution that we may yet also see. Unless we learn to respect our planet, nature, other creatures and spiritual teachings, we as a species may have to undergo a great purification that will not be pleasant for anyone.

The Star Vega or Abhijit

Vedic astrology regards the North Pole as the spiritual pole of the globe from which higher spiritual influences come into the planet. However, the North Pole star does not remain the same throughout the precessional cycle. At the opposite side of the precessional cycle, the point of greatest light, the bright star Vega (alpha Lyra) serves to mark the North Pole. Vega is part of a special constellation which is used in Vedic astrology and which is called Abhijit or “complete victory;” it is ruled by Brahma, the cosmic creative power.

Vedic astrology shows a connection between our sun and the star Vega. Vega may be a controlling star for our Sun, its guide; or perhaps our Sun may revolve around it or with it around some greater center. Vedic astrology looks back to a time some fifteen thousand years ago when Vega was the North Pole star. Apart from the galactic center, Vega may be another important point of light that governs life on Earth.

Get more information about Charleston Parker books

http://onesoulmanyfacesbook.blogspot.com/

Bibliography

Ben Edward Akerly, The X-rated Bible Publisher: Feral House

Catherine D. Bowen,

The Lion and the Throne

Publisher: Little Brown & Co

Otto J. Scott, James I: The Fool as King Publisher: Mason/Charter

Catholic Encyclopedia, Farley ed.

Rachel Elior, Yudith Nave, Arthur B. Millman, Jewish Mysticism: The Infinite Expression of Freedom

Publisher: Littman Library Of Jewish Civilization

Kersey Graves, The World's Sixteen Crucified Saviors: Christianity before Christ

Publisher: Cosimo Classics

Tom Harpur, The Pagan Christ: Is Blind Faith Killing Christianity?

Publisher: Walker Books

Acharya S, The Christ Conspiracy: The Greatest Story Ever Sold

Publisher: Adventures Unlimited Press

Michael Newton, Journey of Souls: Case Studies of Life Between Lives

Publisher: Llewellyn Publications

Michael Newton, Destiny of Souls: New Case Studies of Life Between Lives

Publisher: Llewellyn Publications

Brian L. Weiss, M.D., Many Lives, Many Masters

Publisher: Fireside

Ian Stevenson, M.D., Children Who Remember Previous Lives: A Question of Reincarnation

Publication: McFarland

Ibn Warraq, Which Koran?: Variants, Manuscripts, Linguistics

Publisher: Prometheus Books

Roman Piso, Piso Christ: A Book of the New Classical Scholarship

Publisher: Trafford Publishing

Christoph Luxenberg, The Syro-Aramaic Reading of the Koran:

Publisher: Prometheus Books

Shlomo Sand, The Invention of the Jewish People

Publisher: Verso

Neil Asher Silberman, The Bible Unearthed: Archaeology's New Vision of Ancient Israel and the Origin of Its Sacred Texts

Publisher: Touchstone

Bart D. Ehrman, Forged: Writing in the Name of God--Why the Bible's Authors Are Not Who We Think They Are

Publisher: HarperOne

Milton William Cooper, Behold a Pale Horse

Publisher: Light Technology Publishing

Joseph Atwill, Caesar's Messiah: The Roman Conspiracy to Invent Jesus: Flavian Signature Edition

Publisher: CreateSpace Independent Publishing Platform

Malachi Martin, Keys of This Blood: Pope John Paul II Versus Russia and the West for Control of the New World Order

Publisher: Simon & Schuster

Eva Von Dassow, The Egyptian Book of the Dead: The Book of Going Forth by Day - The Complete Papyrus of Ani Featuring Integrated Text and Full-Color Images

Publisher: Chronicle Books

Jeremy Scahill, Blackwater: The Rise of the World's Most Powerful Mercenary Army

Publisher: Nation Books

Annie Jacobsen, Area 51: An Uncensored History of America's Top Secret Military Base

Publisher: Back Bay Books

William Buhlman, Adventures in the Afterlife

Publisher: CreateSpace Independent Publishing Platform

Quit Believing in Lies and Always Search For the Truth!

~Charleston Parker~

ABOUT THE AUTHOR

Charleston Parker is a prominent self-taught theologian and scholar and has dedicated many years of research within religion history, dogma and mysticism. He has come face to face to the amazing truth behind the fingerprint of the creator of all the universe we call God (The Source) and help unleash the greatest secret ever known to humankind keeping us in bondage or deception of life, understanding what happens after death and our purpose on earth. He was raised into a Catholic family and has served as an altar boy within his past religious faith. He always had the desire to express his talents in sports, music, writing and art since he was a kid growing up in this world we called Earth. He has always tried to keep an ego-less mind and to explore the unknown. Today he is a building engineer and lives in Virginia with his current wife. He has always believed if you want to find the truth in this world you have to be like an Indiana Jones and you have to go on a treasure hunt to find the truth. As a good explorer you have to go back to the beginning to piece the puzzle back together to discover the secrets of life. As he present to you in this book the unsolved mysteries of mankind he has one desire for humanity and that is to show the truth that all souls are a fractal of God (The Source) and we are by all accounts God’s (The Source) co-creators, God (The Source) ourselves.

Table of Contents

Copyright

DEDICATION

ACKNOWLEDGMENTS

Introduction

1 ~ Hidden History of Religion

2 ~ Mystery behind Deities & The King James Bible

3 ~ The First Council of Nicaea and the "Missing Records"

4 ~ How the Gospels Were Created

5~ The Shock Discovery of an Ancient Bible

6 ~ Forgery in the Gospels

7 ~ "The Great Insertion" and "The Great Omission"

8 ~ Gospel Authors Exposed as Imposters

9 ~ Just What is Christianity?

10~ Why There Are No Records of Jesus Christ

11 ~ Belief in One God for All Religions - Monotheism

12 ~ The World’s Sixteen Crucified Saviors Revealed

13 ~ Many Messiah Stories Are the Same within Different Religious Cultures

14 ~ THE DOCTRINE OF THE TRINITY IS NOT FOUND IN THE BIBLE

15 ~ Gnosticism Was the First Teachings of Christianity but Was Outlawed by Emperor Constantine of ROME

16 ~ The First New Testament Christian Bible Was Written From a Gnostic Named Marcion from Turkey (circa 145 CE)

17 ~ Flavius Josephus Created Jesus and Rome Tried to Destroy the Collection of Ancient Writings of Hidden Mysteries of Man

18 ~ Mystery Schools Secrets of the Universe was Adapted by the Writers of the Bible

19 ~ The INITIATION of the CRUCIFIXION

20 ~ THE SEVEN CHURCHES IN THE BIBLE IS SYMBOLLIC OF THE SEVEN CHAKRAS

21~ Reincarnation Within Religion History

22 ~ Evidence in Human Reincarnation

23 ~ Scientific & Physical Evidence That Reincarnation Exists

24 ~ Why is remote viewing supportive of the argument proving reincarnation?

25 ~ In Ancient Times They Knew About Remote Viewing and Hieroglyphics and Artifacts Prove This

26 ~ UFO’s – Alien Abductions & Outer Body Experience’s (O.B.E.)

27 ~ Secrets behind Area 51 & Aliens was a Ploy by The Russians

28 ~ All Secret Societies Lead Back to Rome

29 ~ The Vatican’s Next Plot to Re-Write the Bible with Extra-terrestrials

30 ~ Secret Societies Have Used & Abused the Law of Attraction

31 ~ The Illuminati & Our Government Has Been Poisoning Our Pineal Gland for Many Years

32 ~ Secret history: Richard Nixon hired Stanley Kubrick to fake the moon landing

33 ~ Ancient Secrets of the Cycles of Time

Bibliography

ABOUT THE AUTHOR